The politicks of France by Monsieur P.H. ... ; with Reflections on the 4th and 5th chapters, wherein he censures the Roman clergy and the Hugonots, by the Sr. l'Ormegreny.
         Traitté de la politique de France. English
         Du Chastelet, Paul Hay, marquis, b. ca. 1630.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 416 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 134 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43118
         Wing H1202B
         ESTC R40961
         19539182
         ocm 19539182
         109071
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43118)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109071)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1689:15)
      
       
         
           
             The politicks of France by Monsieur P.H. ... ; with Reflections on the 4th and 5th chapters, wherein he censures the Roman clergy and the Hugonots, by the Sr. l'Ormegreny.
             Traitté de la politique de France. English
             Du Chastelet, Paul Hay, marquis, b. ca. 1630.
             Du Moulin, Peter, 1601-1684. Reflections on the fourth chapter of The politicks of France.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [8], 170, [5], 172-252 p., [1] leaf of plates : port.
           
             Printed for Thomas Basset ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Translation of author's Traitté de la politique de France.
             "Reflections on the fourth chapter of The politics of France" has special t.p.
             Sr. l'Ormegregny is pseudonyum of Peter du Moulin.
             Engraved frontispiece of King Louis XIV opposite t.p.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Louis -- XIV, -- King of France, 1638-1715.
           Political science -- Early works to 1800.
           France -- Politics and government -- 1643-1715.
        
      
    
     
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Pour
           Mounsieur
           de
           C.
           sur
           son
           traitte
           de
           ,
           la
           politique
           Francoise
           .
        
         
           
             Sixain
             ,
          
           
             Si
             donner
             de
             moyens
             au
             plus
             grand
             Roy
             du
             monde
             ,
          
           
             D'Estre
             Maistre
             absolu
             sur
             la
             terre
             &
             sur
             l'onde
             ,
          
           
             C'est
             marque
             d'un
             Esprit
             ,
             &
             rare
             &
             marveilleux
             ;
          
           
             Je
             puis
             dire
             en
             d'epit
             de
             toute
             la
             critique
             ,
          
           
             Que
             ce
             traitte
             de
             Politique
             ,
          
           
             Ne
             fut
             dicte
             que
             par
             les
             dieux
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             If
             that
             to
             give
             the
             Great
             French
             King
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           
             The
             means
             to
             sway
             o're
             all
             ,
             both
             Seas
             ,
             and
             Land
             ;
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             Wit
             ,
             (
             which
             none
             can
             well
             deny
             )
          
           
             Then
             to
             the
             Teeth
             of
             all
             Critiques
             ,
          
           
             I
             'll
             maintain
             these
             Politiques
          
           
             Are
             Wit
             ,
             above
             the
             Sky
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             
               Louis
               XIV
               Roy
               de
               France
               ▪
               et
               de
               Navarre
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           POLITICKS
           OF
           FRANCE
           .
        
         
           
             By
             Monsieur
          
           P.
           H.
           
             Marquis
             of
          
           C.
           
        
         
           WITH
           REFLECTIONS
           On
           the
           4th
           and
           5th
           Chapters
           ;
           Wherein
           he
           Censures
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           Hugonots
           ;
           by
           the
           Sr.
           l'Ormegregny
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Edition
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Basset
          
           ,
           at
           the
           George
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               Sr.
               Richard
               Newdigate
               of
               Arbury
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Warwick
               Baronet
               1709
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Authors
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           FRENCH
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           ALL
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           wait
           with
           impatience
           for
           the
           Oracles
           which
           Your
           Majesties
           high
           Wisdom
           disposeth
           it self
           to
           Pronounce
           :
           and
           the
           whole
           Vniverse
           ,
           by
           submitting
           to
           the
           Laws
           which
           you
           are
           about
           to
           give
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           declare
           ,
           That
           you
           alone
           deserve
           to
           Command
           all
           men
           .
           If
           the
           Delphique
           Priestess
           scrupled
           not
           to
           style
           Lycurgus
           a
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           having
           setled
           the
           Spartans
           in
           order
           ;
           what
           must
           not
           Fame
           say
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           publish
           Your
           Majesties
           August
           Name
           ?
           Future
           ages
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           shall
           proclaim
           aloud
           what
           You
           perform
           in
           Yours
           ;
           and
           report
           the
           splendour
           of
           Your
           Heroick
           Virtue
           .
           Happy
           the
           People
           who
           already
           find
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           a
           Thousand
           times
           
           Happy
           they
           of
           Your
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           whom
           You
           permit
           to
           offer
           at
           Your
           feet
           some
           token
           of
           their
           Admiration
           .
           You
           have
           often
           done
           me
           the
           Honour
           to
           grant
           me
           this
           precious
           Favour
           ;
           and
           I
           beseech
           with
           lowest
           respect
           ,
           that
           You
           further
           please
           to
           accept
           the
           Piece
           I
           now
           present
           You.
           It
           satisfies
           not
           the
           greatness
           of
           my
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           course
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           I
           incessently
           speak
           of
           the
           Passion
           I
           have
           for
           Your
           Service
           ;
           my
           Writings
           must
           inform
           Posterity
           of
           it
           after
           my
           death
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           ever
           know
           to
           what
           degree
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             humble
             ,
             most
             obedient
             ,
             and
             most
             faithful
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             
               P.
               H.
               D.
               C.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Bookseller
           will
           needs
           have
           a
           Preface
           to
           encourage
           the
           Sale
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           Now
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           recommendation
           than
           its
           Title
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           will
           not
           be
           induced
           to
           buy
           it
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           French
           ,
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           have
           it
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           its
           Politick's
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           scruple
           laying
           out
           their
           Money
           only
           on
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Title
           Page
           ,
           their
           Scruple
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           will
           be
           removed
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           told
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           says
           ;
           That
           this
           Book
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           Designs
           ,
           and
           I
           'm
           sure
           there
           's
           none
           of
           us
           all
           that
           will
           be-grudge
           
             Two
             Shillings
          
           to
           be
           made
           Privy
           to
           his
           Councels
           .
           But
           if
           neither
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           nor
           the
           Credit
           it
           had
           in
           its
           Native
           Language
           ,
           will
           cause
           the
           Book
           to
           Sell
           ,
           I
           cann't
           imagine
           how
           a
           Preface
           should
           do
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           few
           (
           if
           any
           )
           that
           read
           the
           Preface
           of
           a
           Book
           they
           intend
           not
           to
           Read
           also
           ;
           I
           have
           known
           some
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           Read
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           omit
           the
           Preface
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           would
           be
           the
           Fate
           of
           this
           ,
           should
           I
           make
           it
           long
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           tell
           you
           how
           this
           Scheme
           of
           the
           vast
           Designs
           of
           the
           French
           King
           
           became
           Publick
           ,
           and
           so
           conclude
           .
           The
           Author
           was
           a
           Person
           bred
           up
           under
           
             Mr.
             Colebert
          
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           his
           Abilities
           ,
           he
           writ
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           in
           Manuscript
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           favourably
           received
           ;
           but
           afterward
           ,
           Vanity
           prompting
           him
           to
           Publish
           it
           in
           Print
           ,
           the
           King
           lookt
           upon
           him
           as
           one
           that
           had
           discovered
           his
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           turned
           his
           Favour
           into
           Frowns
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           in
           the
           Bastile
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           deliver'd
           thence
           ,
           but
           to
           Banishment
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           read
           the
           Preface
           ,
           affords
           one
           Encouragement
           more
           to
           Read
           the
           Book
           ,
           since
           it
           discovers
           a
           Secret
           which
           most
           Men
           seek
           more
           after
           ,
           and
           delight
           more
           in
           than
           Wisdom
           or
           Truth
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               POLITICKS
               OF
               France
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   the
                   Politicks
                   are
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   their
                   Object
                   ,
                   End
                   ,
                   and
                   Means
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   different
                   sorts
                   of
                   Governments
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   Monarchy
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Politicks
                 are
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Governing
                 States
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 have
                 call'd
                 'em
                 a
                 Royal
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 Divine
                 Science
                 ,
                 surpassing
                 in
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 superior
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 allow'd
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 precedence
                 in
                 practical
                 
                 Learning
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Metaphysicks
                 and
                 Theologie
                 ,
                 have
                 among
                 the
                 Speculative
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 means
                 which
                 the
                 Politicks
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 are
                 comprised
                 under
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 an
                 exact
                 Observance
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 doing
                 Justice
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 ;
                 a
                 providing
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 protected
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 preserving
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 laudable
                 mediocrity
                 ,
                 by
                 exterminating
                 the
                 extremes
                 of
                 Poverty
                 and
                 of
                 Riches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Politicks
                 have
                 three
                 principal
                 branches
                 :
                 Namely
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 regular
                 Governments
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Men
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 one
                 only
                 Prince
                 doth
                 command
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 Aristocracy
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 honestest
                 and
                 wisest
                 Persons
                 ,
                 being
                 elected
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 Direction
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 Publick
                 Affairs
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 Deliberations
                 and
                 Orders
                 are
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Agency
                 and
                 Vote
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 principal
                 end
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 Democracy
                 tendeth
                 ,
                 is
                 Liberty
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 is
                 Riches
                 and
                 Virtue
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 the
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 of
                 all
                 vicious
                 and
                 unlawful
                 Governments
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 direct
                 opposition
                 unto
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Tyrant
                 commandeth
                 meerly
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Personal
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Publick
                 Profit
                 :
                 A
                 King
                 does
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
               
                 Tyranny
                 is
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 the
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Aristocracy
                 often
                 falls
                 into
                 an
                 Oligarchy
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 happens
                 when
                 a
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 to
                 Govern
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 choice
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Rich
                 and
                 Noble
                 only
                 ;
                 not
                 generally
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Citizens
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 there
                 riseth
                 up
                 Oligarchy
                 ,
                 even
                 within
                 Oligarchy
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 chosen
                 of
                 the
                 Noblest
                 and
                 Richest
                 of
                 some
                 preferred
                 Families
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rich
                 Gentry
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Aristocracy
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 an
                 Oligarchy
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 simply
                 such
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 Justice
                 is
                 administred
                 to
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 ranks
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 desert
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 an
                 Oligarchique
                 State
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 well-temper'd
                 Aristocracy
                 is
                 of
                 long
                 duration
                 ,
                 and
                 seldom
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 suffering
                 any
                 Change.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Oligarchy
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Decem-viri
                 ,
                 or
                 Ten
                 ,
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Thirty
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 corrupted
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 command
                 ,
                 do
                 frequently
                 usurp
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Authority
                 .
                 Such
                 Usurpation
                 is
                 not
                 stiled
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 alone
                 )
                 but
                 strictly
                 a
                 Dynastie
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Potentacy
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 violently
                 assumed
                 and
                 retained
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 The
                 Greeks
                 (
                 whose
                 the
                 word
                 Dynastie
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 do
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Aristocracy
                 and
                 an
                 Oligarchy
                 are
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 one
                 among
                 the
                 Rich
                 ,
                 the
                 Noble
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Brave
                 ,
                 does
                 attain
                 to
                 an
                 overgrown
                 height
                 .
                 Thus
                 Caesar
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 Aristocracy
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 that
                 Govern
                 ,
                 come
                 into
                 contempt
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 hated
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 inferiors
                 grow
                 factious
                 ,
                 and
                 mutiny
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 hapned
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tribunes
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 first
                 created
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 apprehensions
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 virtue
                 of
                 some
                 excellent
                 persons
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Greece
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 introducing
                 of
                 Ostracisme
                 among
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Petalisme
                 at
                 Syracuse
                 :
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 but
                 glorious
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Democracy
                 likewise
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 turns
                 into
                 an
                 Oligarchy
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 seduced
                 by
                 evil
                 Orators
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Greeks
                 call
                 Demagogues
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Leaders
                   of
                   the
                   People
                
                 )
                 do
                 dispose
                 of
                 Affairs
                 tumultuously
                 ,
                 with
                 uproar
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 Law
                 or
                 Equity
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Athenians
                 seduced
                 by
                 their
                 speakers
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 Aristogenes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Captains
                 who
                 had
                 fought
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 Thrasibulus
                 ,
                 and
                 gain'd
                 a
                 notable
                 Victory
                 upon
                 the
                 Lacedomonians
                 ,
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Obligarchies
                 are
                 the
                 means
                 sometimes
                 that
                 People
                 lose
                 their
                 liberty
                 :
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 servitude
                 .
                 Pisistratius
                 became
                 Tyrant
                 of
                 Athens
                 
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 of
                 the
                 Syracusians
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 as
                 various
                 Monarchies
                 ,
                 Aristocracies
                 ,
                 and
                 Democracies
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 manners
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 discours'd
                 all
                 this
                 only
                 cursorily
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 design
                 not
                 any
                 further
                 to
                 engage
                 my self
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 my
                 purpose
                 being
                 to
                 speak
                 precisely
                 of
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 all
                 Regal
                 Governments
                 ,
                 of
                 whatever
                 quality
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 ;
                 whether
                 Elective
                 ,
                 Hereditary
                 ,
                 Barbarous
                 ,
                 Despotical
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 entituled
                 ,
                 The
                 Lacedemonian
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 limited
                 Authority
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Aeconomical
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 and
                 Absolute
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Monarchy
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 having
                 been
                 often
                 debated
                 by
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 decided
                 for
                 Regality
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 greatest
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 least
                 susceptible
                 of
                 change
                 ;
                 most
                 conform
                 unto
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 represents
                 the
                 Authority
                 which
                 a
                 Father
                 exerciseth
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 also
                 necessarily
                 occurs
                 in
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Democracy
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 States
                 ,
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 is
                 entirely
                 one
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 single
                 person
                 can
                 possess
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 parcel
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Senators
                 is
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 Senate
                 being
                 united
                 of
                 one
                 accord
                 ,
                 is
                 King.
                 In
                 a
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 himself
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 the
                 People
                 assembled
                 are
                 the
                 Monarch
                 .
                 Thus
                 every
                 where
                 appears
                 an
                 indivisible
                 Sovereignty
                 ;
                 so
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 but
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 corruptions
                 and
                 ruins
                 of
                 some
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 direct
                 contrary
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 Governments
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 by
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Monarchique
                 State
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   good
                   and
                   happiness
                   of
                   States
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   good
                   and
                   happiness
                   of
                   a
                   King.
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   Felicity
                   may
                   be
                   acquired
                   .
                
              
               
                 THings
                 reckon'd
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 .
                 Corporal
                 ,
                 as
                 Health
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 Strength
                 ,
                 Agility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 External
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 as
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 good
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 virtue
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Things
                 accounted
                 good
                 are
                 no
                 further
                 such
                 indeed
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 promote
                 our
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 Corporal
                 and
                 External
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 instruments
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 happiness
                 .
              
               
                 Felicity
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 simple
                 habit
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 a
                 man
                 asleep
                 would
                 be
                 happy
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 consisteth
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 use
                 of
                 Virtue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 makes
                 us
                 capable
                 of
                 living
                 happily
                 :
                 for
                 happiness
                 is
                 measured
                 by
                 virtue
                 ▪
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 counted
                 happy
                 ,
                 but
                 proportionably
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 counted
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 intention
                 of
                 Political
                 Science
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 lead
                 their
                 lives
                 happily
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 requires
                 they
                 be
                 actually
                 virtuous
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 discoursing
                 is
                 of
                 constant
                 and
                 confesseth
                 truth
                 .
                 Whence
                 clearly
                 results
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Politicks
                 consider
                 virtue
                 in
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 noble
                 manner
                 than
                 Ethicks
                 do
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 confining
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 idle
                 speculations
                 ,
                 can
                 produce
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 felicity
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Schools
                 do
                 call
                 Theoretical
                 .
                 The
                 Politicks
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 us
                 to
                 exercise
                 virtue
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Practical
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 solid
                 and
                 perfect
                 Felicity
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Act
                 is
                 preferrable
                 to
                 the
                 habit
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Ethical
                 or
                 Moral
                 discourses
                 of
                 virtue
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 
                 no
                 other
                 aim
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 most
                 ,
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 ;
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 always
                 produce
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 regarding
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 an
                 whole
                 State
                 ,
                 provide
                 at
                 once
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 in
                 endeavouring
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 Ship
                 ,
                 procures
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 embarqued
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 beneath
                 the
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 except
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 .
                 Yet
                 sometimes
                 particular
                 Men
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 Good
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 is
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 some
                 Houses
                 are
                 pull'd
                 down
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 Town
                 from
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 happiness
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 quality
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 happy
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 Strength
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 say
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 happy
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 potent
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 governed
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Monarch
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 His
                 State
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 to
                 Man.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 therefore
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 Goods
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 possess
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Fortune
                 being
                 beneath
                 a
                 true
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 extrinsick
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 cannot
                 give
                 him
                 ought
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 from
                 Gold
                 or
                 Glory
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 He
                 hath
                 doth
                 arise
                 from
                 His
                 own
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 His
                 Power
                 ,
                 His
                 Treasures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 effects
                 of
                 Beneficence
                 which
                 he
                 holdeth
                 in
                 His
                 Hand
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 constitute
                 His
                 Happiness
                 :
                 as
                 GOD
                 Himself
                 is
                 not
                 
                 Blessed
                 by
                 external
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 confers
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 distribution
                 made
                 to
                 His
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 He
                 may
                 cause
                 them
                 by
                 sensible
                 means
                 to
                 experiment
                 His
                 Goodness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Magnificence
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 renders
                 him
                 considerable
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 it
                 be
                 Great
                 and
                 Heroick
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 constitutes
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 which
                 conduce
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Constancy
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 do
                 contribute
                 to
                 endue
                 us
                 with
                 Virtue
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 former
                 do
                 enrich
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 it
                 to
                 receive
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 then
                 Reason
                 being
                 cleared
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 spring
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 cultivates
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 greatest
                 efficacy
                 are
                 the
                 Political
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 indeed
                 Laws
                 ,
                 do
                 command
                 and
                 oblige
                 Men
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 blindly
                 :
                 necessitating
                 and
                 constraining
                 us
                 to
                 live
                 well
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no.
                 'T
                 is
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 lies
                 no
                 servitude
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 submitting
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 proper
                 act
                 of
                 Men
                 truly
                 free
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 their
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 their
                 practice
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 conforming
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Manners
                 to
                 the
                 impulses
                 of
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 right
                 ,
                 always
                 uncorrupt
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 a
                 setting
                 our
                 our selves
                 at
                 full
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enfranchisement
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 importunate
                 and
                 irregular
                 Passions
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 of
                 these
                 general
                 Theses
                 enough
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 subject
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 my
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Treatise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   French
                   Monarchy
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Situation
                   and
                   Quality
                   of
                   France
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   French.
                   
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Monarchick
                 Government
                 doth
                 not
                 more
                 excell
                 other
                 Governments
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 French
                 Monarchy
                 doth
                 all
                 other
                 Monarchies
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 hereditary
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Twelve
                 whole
                 Ages
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 Reigning
                 from
                 Male
                 to
                 Male
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 August
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Meroue
                 of
                 Charlemagne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Hugh
                   Capet
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 exactly
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 Races
                 of
                 our
                 Kings
                 ,
                 are
                 Branches
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Stock
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 Succession
                 ,
                 so
                 Legitimate
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 continued
                 ,
                 makes
                 at
                 present
                 the
                 surest
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 carries
                 in
                 it
                 Splendor
                 ,
                 Reputation
                 and
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Indeed
                 to
                 how
                 many
                 Ills
                 are
                 Elective
                 Kingdoms
                 exposed
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Cabals
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Complottings
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 Wars
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 on
                 foot
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 agitations
                 ?
                 The
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 do
                 administer
                 
                 sensible
                 proofs
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Spartans
                 heretofore
                 did
                 draw
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 advantage
                 from
                 the
                 Honour
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 by
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Hercules
                 :
                 The
                 French
                 have
                 far
                 greater
                 cause
                 to
                 glory
                 ;
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 triumphant
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 an
                 hundred
                 Heroes
                 greater
                 than
                 Hercules
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 there
                 a
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whose
                 just
                 power
                 is
                 more
                 absolute
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 King
                 ?
                 and
                 by
                 consequent
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Monarchy
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 be
                 not
                 confin'd
                 within
                 other
                 bounds
                 than
                 Reason
                 and
                 Equity
                 do
                 prescribe
                 :
                 otherwise
                 there
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 division
                 between
                 Princes
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ruin
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 disorder
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Eye
                 or
                 Hand
                 should
                 fail
                 of
                 following
                 the
                 impulses
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ?
                 this
                 disobeying
                 and
                 rebellious
                 Member
                 would
                 prove
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 Palsie
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 an
                 universal
                 revolt
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Symmetry
                 ,
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 oeconomy
                 would
                 be
                 utterly
                 defaced
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Subjects
                 in
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 once
                 ceasing
                 to
                 yield
                 their
                 King
                 a
                 full
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ceasing
                 to
                 exercise
                 His
                 Soveraign
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Political
                 Ligatures
                 are
                 broken
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 all
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 extream
                 calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 oft-times
                 to
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 annihilation
                 .
                 
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 that
                 occur
                 in
                 Royalties
                 of
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 kind
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Prince
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 limited
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 England
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 times
                 were
                 pourtray'd
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 observe
                 of
                 what
                 importance
                 it
                 is
                 unto
                 the
                 felicity
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 do
                 in
                 it
                 command
                 without
                 restriction
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 instrumental
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Organical
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 indispensible
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 and
                 conservation
                 of
                 that
                 Whole
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 compose
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 Democracies
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 tumultuous
                 and
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 bow
                 under
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 though
                 blind
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 and
                 seduced
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Brutes
                 must
                 act
                 by
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 rage
                 and
                 madness
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 necessity
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 form
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 indivisible
                 Whole
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 Subjects
                 are
                 together
                 but
                 one
                 whole
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 mixture
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 desired
                 for
                 a
                 compleat
                 and
                 perfect
                 Government
                 .
                 The
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 State
                 do
                 compose
                 an
                 excellent
                 Oligarchy
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 of
                 Judicature
                 do
                 form
                 an
                 Aristocracy
                 ;
                 The
                 Provosts
                 of
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 the
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 the
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 General
                 Estates
                 do
                 represent
                 rarely
                 well
                 
                 limited
                 Democracy
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 different
                 modes
                 of
                 governing
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 being
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 do
                 render
                 it
                 as
                 excellent
                 and
                 consummate
                 ,
                 as
                 Reason
                 can
                 propose
                 .
                 The
                 Regality
                 of
                 France
                 is
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Oeconomick
                 kind
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 govern
                 at
                 His
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 does
                 Rule
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 entire
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 incessantly
                 provides
                 for
                 the
                 accommodating
                 of
                 this
                 Family
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 Despotical
                 nor
                 Barbarous
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Moscovites
                 and
                 Turks
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 our
                 Laws
                 are
                 Holy
                 and
                 Equitable
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 Common-wealth
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 conceived
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 prudence
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 People
                 happy
                 in
                 the
                 gentle
                 times
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 triumph
                 in
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Situation
                 and
                 Compactness
                 of
                 France
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 needless
                 labour
                 ,
                 should
                 I
                 here
                 expatiate
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Richness
                 of
                 our
                 Grounds
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Rivers
                 :
                 or
                 declare
                 how
                 we
                 abound
                 in
                 Wine
                 ,
                 in
                 Corn
                 ,
                 in
                 Silk
                 ,
                 in
                 Wools
                 ,
                 in
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 in
                 Wood
                 ,
                 in
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 in
                 Salt
                 ,
                 in
                 Mines
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Money
                 ;
                 how
                 necessary
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 degree
                 we
                 may
                 forego
                 their
                 Succors
                 and
                 their
                 Merchandise
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 
                 justly
                 be
                 accus'd
                 of
                 a
                 fondness
                 for
                 superfluous
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 particularly
                 consider
                 all
                 these
                 great
                 advantages
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 pureness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 incredible
                 number
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 :
                 the
                 most
                 ignorant
                 having
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 an
                 assured
                 knowledge
                 of
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 whom
                 Fortune
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 breeds
                 up
                 in
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 Climate
                 ,
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 handsomly
                 contriving
                 ,
                 and
                 successfully
                 executing
                 the
                 haughtiest
                 Enterprizes
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 sets
                 himself
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 the
                 Politicks
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 susceptible
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 one
                 consider
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Constellations
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 eminently
                 favourable
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Experience
                 and
                 Skill
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 do
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 Regions
                 is
                 the
                 prime
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 temperature
                 of
                 the
                 Men
                 in
                 'em
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 and
                 Fruits
                 which
                 they
                 produce
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 being
                 so
                 Judicious
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 do
                 argue
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 enacted
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 accepted
                 them
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 long
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 do
                 speak
                 their
                 Valour
                 .
                 They
                 serve
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ,
                 for
                 examples
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 
                 matter
                 of
                 execution
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 eminent
                 likewise
                 for
                 their
                 Counsels
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Generals
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 lead
                 Armies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 That
                 heat
                 and
                 impetuosity
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 visible
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 attempts
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 their
                 high
                 Courage
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 confidence
                 they
                 shew
                 ,
                 with
                 somewhat
                 less
                 of
                 restraint
                 and
                 respect
                 than
                 prudence
                 could
                 wish
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 fearlesness
                 :
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Charles
                 the
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 declared
                 with
                 very
                 much
                 judgment
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                
                 French
                 
                   seem'd
                   to
                   be
                   Fools
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   really
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 know
                 what
                 France
                 is
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 what
                 may
                 most
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 well-governing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conserving
                 it
                 in
                 Plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Reputation
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 augmented
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 its
                 interests
                 with
                 the
                 neighboring
                 States
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 way
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 regular
                 an
                 harmony
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 incessantly
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 weal
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Vseful
                   means
                   to
                   obstruct
                   Frauds
                   in
                   Beneficiary
                   cases
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Monastick
                   Religious
                   of
                   each
                   Seu.
                   
                
              
               
                 OUr
                 Ancestors
                 have
                 ever
                 been
                 great
                 observers
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Long
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 the
                 Druids
                 were
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 entire
                 direction
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 affairs
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 too
                 which
                 concern'd
                 distributive
                 Justice
                 ;
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Assemblies
                 held
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Gauls
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 reconciliation
                 of
                 disagreeing
                 parties
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 embroil
                 the
                 Republiques
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 some
                 common
                 National
                 enterprises
                 was
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 still
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 resolution
                 formed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 advice
                 .
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 since
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelates
                 have
                 conserv'd
                 so
                 many
                 Prerogatives
                 and
                 Considerations
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Counsels
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 assisted
                 at
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 affairs
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 every
                 where
                 hold
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 ;
                 much
                 hath
                 been
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 respect
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 Character
                 and
                 
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 hath
                 gotten
                 them
                 great
                 and
                 signal
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 exempted
                 them
                 from
                 contributing
                 to
                 the
                 burthens
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 wealth
                 was
                 heap'd
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 Alms
                 and
                 Foundations
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 use
                 to
                 convert
                 whatever
                 is
                 freely
                 granted
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 they
                 engage
                 the
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 in
                 vain
                 scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 possesses
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 of
                 offending
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 wanting
                 to
                 assert
                 and
                 maintain
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 exemptions
                 and
                 privileges
                 were
                 not
                 liberally
                 given
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 Kings
                 did
                 but
                 settle
                 them
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 an
                 advantage
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 inseperable
                 from
                 their
                 Profession
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 while
                 Men
                 of
                 War
                 fought
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 and
                 Liberty
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 did
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 lifting
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 as
                 was
                 anciently
                 done
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 hands
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 impetrate
                 His
                 powerful
                 Protection
                 :
                 that
                 their
                 Arms
                 were
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 and
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 forbore
                 to
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 safety
                 ;
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Caves
                 and
                 Deserts
                 whither
                 they
                 retired
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 up
                 Meterials
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 formed
                 into
                 Thunder
                 there
                 ,
                 might
                 fall
                 back
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 beat
                 down
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 name
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Gentlemen
                 gave
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 their
                 sweat
                 and
                 labours
                 for
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 did
                 pour
                 out
                 Tears
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Altars
                 
                 to
                 disarm
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 GOD.
                 Upon
                 such
                 reasonings
                 as
                 these
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 have
                 founded
                 their
                 pretences
                 for
                 possessing
                 those
                 goods
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 Piety
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Proprietors
                 ,
                 without
                 concerning
                 themselves
                 for
                 what
                 success
                 the
                 general
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 might
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 tried
                 by
                 divers
                 reiterated
                 attempts
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 Civil
                 causes
                 unto
                 their
                 Tribunal
                 :
                 nor
                 have
                 they
                 forgotten
                 any
                 pretext
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 might
                 promote
                 this
                 dangerous
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 have
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 alone
                 having
                 right
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ▪
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 depended
                 on
                 'em
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 before
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Judges
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 again
                 ,
                 That
                 Christians
                 binding
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Contracts
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 cognisance
                 appertain'd
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 Kings
                 as
                 perceived
                 that
                 these
                 attempts
                 did
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 withstood
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 Kingly
                 vigour
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 difficulties
                 were
                 there
                 not
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 for
                 a
                 full
                 attainment
                 of
                 their
                 end
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 resistance
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Church-men
                 make
                 to
                 maintain
                 themselves
                 in
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 an
                 Usurpation
                 ?
                 Our
                 History
                 affords
                 us
                 examples
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 without
                 grief
                 and
                 wonder
                 .
                 Their
                 obstinacy
                 hath
                 gone
                 so
                 very
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 forced
                 our
                 Kings
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 Declarations
                 upon
                 unequitable
                 and
                 
                 disadvantageous
                 conditions
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 capitulate
                 with
                 them
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Tenths
                 and
                 Acknowledgments
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 which
                 they
                 possess
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 Mortmain
                 and
                 Indemnity
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 by
                 what
                 name
                 I
                 should
                 call
                 these
                 proceedings
                 .
                 Our
                 Sirs
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 could
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 being
                 born
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 release
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 privileges
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 invaded
                 ,
                 being
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Character
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 extend
                 to
                 these
                 Temporal
                 Goods
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 are
                 the
                 States
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 old
                 error
                 is
                 so
                 potent
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 imagination
                 so
                 strongly
                 prepossess'd
                 for
                 these
                 Immunities
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 scarce
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sovereignty
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 What
                 clamour
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 raise
                 about
                 the
                 Arrest
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Commission
                 of
                 Oyer
                 in
                 Auvergne
                 ?
                 with
                 what
                 fervour
                 did
                 they
                 charge
                 their
                 Deputies
                 to
                 remonstrate
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 concerning
                 it
                 ?
                 Yet
                 this
                 Arrest
                 innovateth
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 prescript
                 ,
                 and
                 pursuant
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 VIII
                 .
                 his
                 Pragmatique
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 never
                 practis'd
                 otherwise
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Religion
                 coming
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 Political
                 consideration
                 ;
                 and
                 Kings
                 being
                 Protectors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Canons
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 to
                 notifie
                 to
                 men
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 GOD.
                 The
                 Tables
                 were
                 
                 consigned
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 GOD
                 was
                 often
                 heard
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 that
                 Melchisedec
                 was
                 both
                 King
                 and
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 from
                 this
                 intention
                 that
                 the
                 Emperors
                 confirmed
                 the
                 first
                 Synods
                 ,
                 that
                 They
                 sometimes
                 gave
                 judgments
                 contrary
                 to
                 Sydonical
                 decisions
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 have
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 receive
                 Councils
                 ,
                 though
                 Legitimate
                 and
                 Universal
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 perfect
                 equity
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 charges
                 :
                 They
                 receive
                 vast
                 sums
                 from
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 pay
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 'em
                 ,
                 amouts
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 sixth
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 duly
                 ought
                 to
                 pay
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 gently
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 approaches
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 ways
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 unperceivable
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 calmly
                 told
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Mortmain
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 cannot
                 be
                 alienated
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 Residence
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unbecoming
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 great
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Pages
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Dogs
                 ;
                 intimation
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 intends
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 ancient
                 Law
                 of
                 Fiefs
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 concerned
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 equipped
                 and
                 paid
                 at
                 their
                 charge
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 valuation
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Rents
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 pretext
                 will
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 discontented
                 ?
                 Can
                 they
                 find
                 any
                 fault
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 if
                 His
                 Majesty
                 doth
                 put
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 Primitive
                 State
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 publick
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ?
                 Other
                 insinuative
                 means
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 make
                 no
                 shew
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 prove
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 ,
                 of
                 incredible
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Affairs
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 I
                 speak
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 I
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Parish-Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Chappellans
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 taking
                 the
                 word
                 Clerus
                 in
                 its
                 ancient
                 latitude
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 Christians
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 extend
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 Monasticks
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 truth
                 were
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 rise
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 having
                 particular
                 and
                 conventual
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 reckoned
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 places
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Whatever
                 care
                 Kings
                 hitherto
                 could
                 possibly
                 take
                 to
                 hinder
                 frauds
                 in
                 Beneficiary
                 matters
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 means
                 effectual
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Their
                 prudence
                 hath
                 been
                 still
                 surmounted
                 by
                 the
                 pravity
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 wanteh
                 artifice
                 and
                 expedients
                 in
                 occasions
                 that
                 concern
                 their
                 profit
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 these
                 frauds
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 important
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 charitable
                 sagacity
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 indefatigably
                 exercised
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 neither
                 Pains
                 nor
                 Authority
                 should
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 design
                 whose
                 accomplishment
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 what
                 mischief
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ;
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 intrusion
                 ,
                 gets
                 possession
                 of
                 some
                 Benefice
                 with
                 Cure
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 Sacerdotal
                 Functions
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Sacriledges
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 suspended
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Absolutions
                 he
                 gives
                 are
                 null
                 ;
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Benefice
                 cannot
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 lawful
                 Guardian
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 appropriating
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 use
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 continued
                 Larceny
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 indispensibly
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 .
                 But
                 be
                 it
                 a
                 Bishop
                 that
                 commits
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 intrusion
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Consecrations
                 of
                 Priests
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 solemnize
                 are
                 null
                 ,
                 whence
                 will
                 result
                 a
                 nullity
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Absolutions
                 those
                 pretended
                 Priests
                 shall
                 give
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 concatenation
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 dreadful
                 series
                 of
                 Evils
                 ,
                 Simonies
                 ,
                 Confidences
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 bad
                 means
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 finger
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 do
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Consequences
                 .
                 Sure
                 ,
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 this
                 Malady
                 ,
                 Mortal
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 atchievement
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Opinion
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 cut
                 up
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 disorders
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 create
                 a
                 Secretary
                 in
                 his
                 Council
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 Officer
                 is
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 should
                 come
                 forth
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 obviate
                 
                 the
                 great
                 abuses
                 that
                 have
                 crept
                 int-Beneficiary
                 matters
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Benefices
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 Registred
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Secretary
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 dispatch
                 there
                 made
                 until
                 the
                 Deeds
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 a
                 Benefice
                 is
                 claimed
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 and
                 signed
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Register
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 nullity
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 petition'd
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 granted
                 ;
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 all
                 causes
                 arising
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Grand
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 addition
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 would
                 facilitate
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Declaration
                 would
                 produce
                 several
                 advantages
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 fraud
                 used
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 demissions
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 resignations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bankers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 no
                 longer
                 have
                 means
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 cheats
                 of
                 pretenders
                 to
                 Benefices
                 .
                 Another
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 exactly
                 know
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 possess
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 regulating
                 of
                 the
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 other
                 considerations
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 advantage
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 this
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Conscience
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 Bank
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Court
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 unspeakable
                 consequence
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Money
                 that
                 goes
                 into
                 Italy
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 would
                 be
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 such
                 knowledge
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 measures
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 .
                 A
                 fourth
                 
                 advantage
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 might
                 become
                 Master
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Benefices
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 and
                 Abbies
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 augment
                 the
                 Royal
                 Authority
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 explain
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 resume
                 the
                 thing
                 from
                 its
                 original
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Age
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Bishopricks
                 were
                 conferred
                 without
                 any
                 Bulls
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Afterward
                 He
                 bethought
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 or
                 write
                 unto
                 the
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 chose
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 Alexander
                 the
                 III.
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Inventer
                 of
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Letters
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 seal'd
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Seal
                 ,
                 (
                 Bulla
                 being
                 Latin
                 for
                 a
                 Seal
                 .
                 )
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 these
                 Letters
                 which
                 the
                 Popes
                 thus
                 sent
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 simple
                 Letters
                 of
                 favour
                 and
                 recommendation
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 hapning
                 that
                 the
                 Chapters
                 reverenced
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 obtained
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 chosen
                 ;
                 all
                 pretenders
                 to
                 Bishopricks
                 came
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 obtain
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 recommendation
                 ,
                 became
                 at
                 length
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 duty
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 its
                 Rise
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 certain
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 use
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 example
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 considerable
                 Benefice
                 should
                 be
                 vacant
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Letter
                 be
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Patron
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Person
                 recommended
                 to
                 his
                 Nomination
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Patron
                 will
                 Nominate
                 whom
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 thus
                 recommended
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 insensibly
                 it
                 will
                 grow
                 a
                 Custom
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 King's
                 recommendations
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwhile
                 persons
                 did
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Bulls
                 became
                 at
                 length
                 necessary
                 for
                 Bishopricks
                 and
                 Abbies
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 King's
                 Letters
                 shall
                 become
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 render
                 Himself
                 Master
                 of
                 all
                 Church-men
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 He
                 being
                 Protector
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 prime
                 Pillar
                 of
                 every
                 State
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 His
                 interest
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 provided
                 of
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 be
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 Life
                 ;
                 lest
                 they
                 spread
                 some
                 bad
                 Doctrine
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Scandals
                 do
                 cause
                 division
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Schisms
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 concerns
                 the
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 Curates
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 be
                 well-inclin'd
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 keep
                 particulr
                 Persons
                 in
                 their
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 descend
                 now
                 unto
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Monastick
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 (
                 for
                 rendring
                 them
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 that
                 laziness
                 and
                 loathsome
                 beggery
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 proportionate
                 to
                 other
                 ranks
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 
                 sorts
                 of
                 Monasticks
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 S.
                 Benedict
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 and
                 Premonstrey
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 possess
                 the
                 bulkie
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Abbies
                 and
                 Priories
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 comprehends
                 the
                 Carthusians
                 ,
                 the
                 Minimes
                 ,
                 the
                 Coelestins
                 ,
                 the
                 Feuillans
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 possess
                 Goods
                 with
                 propriety
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 Toleration
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 meer
                 Mendicants
                 ,
                 who
                 subsist
                 by
                 Alms
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Jacobins
                 ,
                 the
                 Cordeliers
                 ,
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 branches
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Reform'd
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 'em
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 issued
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 Vow
                 of
                 Monastick
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 destitute
                 of
                 some
                 foundations
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 plead
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Proprietor
                 of
                 the
                 Goods
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 Profits
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 frivolous
                 subtilty
                 .
                 The
                 Female
                 Religious
                 being
                 comprised
                 under
                 these
                 three
                 kinds
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 separate
                 Article
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 too
                 to
                 many
                 Monks
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 an
                 abuse
                 so
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 dissemble
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 seriously
                 and
                 effectually
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 Monks
                 live
                 in
                 single
                 state
                 ,
                 they
                 raise
                 no
                 Families
                 ,
                 get
                 no
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 barren
                 grounds
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 no
                 fruit
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 the
                 blind
                 obedience
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 doth
                 form
                 a
                 foreign
                 Monarchy
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 bowels
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 into
                 it
                 
                 they
                 train
                 along
                 the
                 credulous
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 consequence
                 .
                 This
                 Politie
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 abusive
                 and
                 pernicious
                 Maxims
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 which
                 too
                 are
                 purely
                 Political
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 obedience
                 which
                 Monasticks
                 give
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 Religious
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 colour
                 to
                 pretend
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 Christian
                 but
                 sees
                 what
                 his
                 duty
                 binds
                 him
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 altogether
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Holiness
                 in
                 Doctrinals
                 ,
                 without
                 need
                 of
                 making
                 particular
                 vows
                 to
                 oblige
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 phantasm
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 false
                 pretext
                 which
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 assumeth
                 ,
                 to
                 augment
                 its
                 Temporal
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 its
                 creatures
                 in
                 all
                 quarters
                 .
                 By
                 consequence
                 the
                 abuses
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 retrenched
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Charlemagne
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 great
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 advise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 attempt
                 be
                 openly
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 draw
                 upon
                 the
                 undertakers
                 ,
                 the
                 importune
                 clamours
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Zealots
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 Rome
                 upon
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 cost
                 them
                 some
                 trouble
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 draw
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 ever
                 fond
                 of
                 Novelties
                 that
                 surprise
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 averse
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 foreseen
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 profitable
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 by-ways
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 pitcht
                 upon
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 of
                 the
                 Monastick
                 Communities
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 dispatch
                 Missions
                 unto
                 America
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 Salvages
                 ,
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Monks
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 commonly
                 imprudent
                 ,
                 will
                 strain
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 fraternity
                 they
                 possibly
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 make
                 considerable
                 Establishments
                 ;
                 thus
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 forwardness
                 enough
                 to
                 embarque
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 juncture
                 is
                 advantageous
                 for
                 this
                 design
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 more
                 Persons
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 ;
                 Charity
                 being
                 evidently
                 cooled
                 toward
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 second
                 means
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 debar
                 them
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 Women
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 scandalous
                 to
                 see
                 Religious
                 Men
                 receive
                 visits
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 spend
                 whole
                 Afternoons
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 remedy
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 Parlours
                 ,
                 where
                 Women
                 might
                 go
                 to
                 consult
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 deceney
                 ;
                 and
                 Parlours
                 ,
                 the
                 Carthusian
                 Friars
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 generally
                 have
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 means
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 enter
                 into
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 pay
                 an
                 Annual
                 Pension
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Alms
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 Sons
                 life
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 practice
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
                 This
                 Pension
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 causeth
                 in
                 Spain
                 an
                 huge
                 multiplication
                 of
                 Monks
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Pension
                 that
                 fills
                 the
                 Cloisters
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 licence
                 the
                 Monks
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 In
                 France
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 upon
                 such
                 Terms
                 .
                 A
                 fourth
                 means
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                 oblige
                 the
                 Monasticks
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 their
                 Convents
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 go
                 abroad
                 but
                 very
                 rarely
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 urgent
                 affairs
                 :
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 Carthusians
                 .
                 A
                 fifth
                 ,
                 to
                 embroil
                 the
                 Monks
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 disposed
                 .
                 A
                 sixth
                 ,
                 to
                 prohibit
                 that
                 Children
                 of
                 Sixteen
                 (
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 bind
                 not
                 themselves
                 by
                 Vows
                 ,
                 which
                 engage
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 remainder
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 :
                 but
                 remit
                 that
                 Ceremony
                 till
                 their
                 22d
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 Age.
                 The
                 seventh
                 means
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 suppress
                 that
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 among
                 Monastick
                 persons
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 S.
                 Maur
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religious
                 who
                 make
                 profession
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 fix
                 ;
                 not
                 coursing
                 from
                 Lower
                 Britannie
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 unto
                 Paris
                 ;
                 nor
                 incessantly
                 changing
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 wont
                 is
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 indispensible
                 necessity
                 does
                 oblige
                 to
                 such
                 changes
                 .
                 The
                 Carthusians
                 keep
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 not
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 :
                 Nuns
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Voyages
                 of
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 transmigrations
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 get
                 an
                 universal
                 acquaintance
                 .
                 Beyond
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 its
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 its
                 season
                 )
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 understands
                 not
                 their
                 Monastick
                 Profession
                 does
                 Exempt
                 them
                 from
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Orders
                 being
                 purged
                 from
                 their
                 impurities
                 ,
                 will
                 resume
                 their
                 ancient
                 Iustre
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 true
                 Seminaries
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sanctity
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 person
                 will
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 take
                 cognisance
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 external
                 Policy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 States
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 nor
                 even
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 regulation
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 His
                 Majesties
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 reason
                 of
                 State
                 which
                 presseth
                 for
                 a
                 retrenching
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Monks
                 ,
                 does
                 also
                 reflect
                 upon
                 Nuns
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 Justice
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 young
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 become
                 Votaries
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 never
                 want
                 just
                 means
                 to
                 hinder
                 this
                 abuse
                 from
                 having
                 a
                 longer
                 course
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 Young
                 Women
                 may
                 be
                 declared
                 incapable
                 of
                 making
                 vows
                 before
                 22
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 enacted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 shall
                 be
                 Professed
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 setled
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Convent
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Education
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 Pensionaries
                 or
                 Novices
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 enacted
                 .
                 For
                 oft-times
                 the
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 the
                 gainers
                 by
                 their
                 Portions
                 ,
                 do
                 flatter
                 the
                 silly
                 Maidens
                 ,
                 and
                 persuade
                 'em
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 kind
                 of
                 humane
                 iuducements
                 must
                 be
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inspirations
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 operation
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 again
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 Recluses
                 do
                 take
                 no
                 Money
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Portion
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 simple
                 Pensions
                 yearly
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 likewise
                 cautiously
                 limited
                 .
                 A
                 Law
                 too
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Goods
                 which
                 might
                 fall
                 to
                 a
                 Daughter
                 from
                 
                 her
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 collateral
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 should
                 at
                 their
                 Decease
                 ,
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 representation
                 ,
                 be
                 invested
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 as
                 this
                 Daughter
                 had
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 recompence
                 the
                 Publick
                 for
                 the
                 loss
                 sustained
                 by
                 a
                 Recluse
                 ,
                 being
                 incapacitated
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 Family
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 a
                 general
                 Regulation
                 might
                 ▪
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 Marriages
                 of
                 young
                 Women
                 ,
                 with
                 due
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 'em
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 Religious
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 carry
                 as
                 much
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 Married
                 state
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Order
                 was
                 ▪
                 that
                 Daughters
                 becoming
                 Votaries
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 less
                 Portions
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 Married
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 so
                 hugely
                 covetous
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 would
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Cloister
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 profit
                 in
                 taking
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Alliances
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 subject
                 inclines
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 summarily
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 moderating
                 of
                 Portions
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Civil
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 divers
                 other
                 Nacions
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Daughters
                 had
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Customs
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 is
                 licensed
                 to
                 Marry
                 his
                 Daughter
                 with
                 a
                 Nosegay
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 becomes
                 disabled
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Portion
                 ,
                 provided
                 the
                 Match
                 be
                 suitable
                 and
                 fitting
                 .
                 This
                 moderation
                 is
                 necessary
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vast
                 wealth
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Daughters
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 
                 does
                 incommode
                 the
                 richest
                 Houses
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 themselves
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 contract
                 undue
                 Alliances
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Nobility
                 recover
                 their
                 ancient
                 esteem
                 .
                 Young
                 Womens
                 Birth
                 ,
                 their
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 their
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 their
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ability
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 Domestick
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 Wealth
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 care
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 a
                 rich
                 Stock
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 precious
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 one
                 day
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 heretofore
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 give
                 Money
                 to
                 have
                 Wives
                 ;
                 whereas
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 Women
                 do
                 so
                 to
                 purchase
                 Husbands
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 here
                 of
                 Marriages
                 occasionally
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 aware
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 for
                 another
                 Chapter
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 great
                 ingredient
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Holy
                 See
                 ;
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 protect
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 Liberties
                 ;
                 never
                 suffer
                 that
                 any
                 propositions
                 be
                 advanced
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 wound
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ;
                 and
                 employ
                 all
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 a
                 gainst
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 rashness
                 to
                 publish
                 a
                 suspected
                 or
                 erroneous
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Additions
                   to
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IV.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Bishops
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     near
                     the
                     King.
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Pension
                     to
                     be
                     paid
                     the
                     Order
                     for
                     a
                     Monk
                     enter'd
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Monasticks
                     cannot
                     Alienate
                     ;
                     therefore
                     neither
                     sell
                     a
                     Rent-charge
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     shall
                     not
                     have
                     power
                     to
                     purchase
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Have
                   affirmed
                   Chap.
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   Bishops
                   are
                   obliged
                   by
                   Command
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   unto
                   residence
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   yet
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   the
                   Kings
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   Royal
                   Dignity
                   requireth
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesty
                   have
                   Bishops
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                   after
                   Constantine
                   had
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   ordain
                   ,
                   That
                   each
                   Bishop
                   be
                   at
                   Court
                   Three
                   Months
                   every
                   year
                   ,
                   attending
                   His
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   to
                   Honour
                   Him
                   ;
                   during
                   which
                   time
                   they
                   may
                   negotiote
                   their
                   Affairs
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   abide
                   fix'd
                   in
                   their
                   Diocesses
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   assigning
                   to
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   Months
                   in
                   which
                   their
                   presence
                   will
                   be
                   needful
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   vast
                   number
                   of
                   Monks
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Parents
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   enter
                   into
                   an
                   Order
                   ,
                   should
                   pay
                   
                   an
                   annual
                   Pension
                   to
                   that
                   Order
                   during
                   the
                   persons
                   Lives
                   .
                   The
                   effect
                   of
                   this
                   Law
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Pension
                   being
                   a
                   Monachal
                   Right
                   in
                   form
                   of
                   Clericature
                   given
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   State
                   ;
                   they
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   Revenue
                   enough
                   to
                   be
                   Monasticks
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   enough
                   to
                   be
                   Secular
                   Priests
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   persons
                   ,
                   whose
                   Devotion
                   should
                   incline
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   Orders
                   ,
                   and
                   Consecrate
                   themselves
                   unto
                   GOD
                   ,
                   would
                   rather
                   chuse
                   to
                   remain
                   Seculars
                   ,
                   than
                   shut
                   themselves
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   Cloister
                   all
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   their
                   Lives
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   fortifie
                   this
                   Law
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   That
                   Bishops
                   make
                   no
                   more
                   Priests
                   upon
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   upon
                   Penalty
                   of
                   maintaining
                   them
                   :
                   The
                   reason
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Secular
                   Priests
                   ,
                   being
                   as
                   strong
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Regulars
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   a
                   disparagement
                   to
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Priest
                   Monk
                   do
                   beg
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   into
                   extream
                   poverty
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   may
                   happen
                   )
                   than
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   rank
                   do
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   Monastick
                   communities
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   Alienate
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Monks
                   do
                   daily
                   re-enter
                   into
                   their
                   Estates
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   possessed
                   heretofore
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   charge
                   them
                   with
                   any
                   Rents
                   for
                   Money
                   taken
                   up
                   :
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Contracts
                   ,
                   they
                   Mortgage
                   their
                   Lands
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   engage
                   an
                   Estate
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Alienation
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   a
                   fetch
                   of
                   the
                   Benedictine
                   Monks
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   Money
                   for
                   Rent
                   to
                   be
                   paid
                   by
                   
                   them
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   appear
                   always
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   pretexts
                   to
                   solicite
                   the
                   liberality
                   of
                   devout
                   People
                   :
                   also
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   Protectors
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   greater
                   number
                   of
                   their
                   Creditors
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   persons
                   interessed
                   in
                   their
                   conservation
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   unjust
                   than
                   this
                   Custom
                   :
                   For
                   there
                   are
                   Monastick
                   Communities
                   that
                   owe
                   more
                   than
                   all
                   their
                   Goods
                   ,
                   moveable
                   and
                   immoveable
                   are
                   worth
                   .
                   The
                   Monks
                   care
                   not
                   though
                   their
                   House
                   be
                   ruin'd
                   ,
                   nor
                   though
                   they
                   ruine
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   Creditors
                   ,
                   provided
                   themselves
                   subsist
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   passing
                   from
                   one
                   Convent
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   quitted
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Debts
                   they
                   have
                   created
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   greatly
                   concerns
                   the
                   Publick
                   to
                   Prohibit
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Contracts
                   ,
                   that
                   Monasticks
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   from
                   defrauding
                   any
                   Man
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Contractor
                   shall
                   pay
                   the
                   Rents
                   Contracted
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   bound
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   both
                   all
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   :
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Notaries
                   be
                   Fined
                   and
                   Declared
                   incapable
                   of
                   bearing
                   any
                   Office
                   :
                   Or
                   if
                   insolvent
                   ,
                   condemned
                   to
                   the
                   Gallies
                   for
                   101
                   years
                   :
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Purchasers
                   of
                   such
                   Rents
                   shall
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   part
                   ,
                   pay
                   a
                   Mulct
                   of
                   3000
                   Livres
                   to
                   His
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   principal
                   Money
                   be
                   converted
                   to
                   His
                   use
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   very
                   fit
                   to
                   require
                   all
                   Notaries
                   ,
                   all
                   Creditors
                   of
                   Monasticks
                   and
                   the
                   Monasticks
                   themselves
                   to
                   make
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Sums
                   and
                   Rents
                   charged
                   
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Contracts
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   before
                   Commissioners
                   nominated
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   be
                   Registred
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   within
                   a
                   time
                   expresly
                   limited
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   once
                   pass'd
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   shall
                   be
                   received
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   Contracts
                   not
                   Registred
                   ,
                   remain
                   null
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   cleared
                   .
                   This
                   course
                   would
                   be
                   very
                   severe
                   ,
                   but
                   excellent
                   to
                   reduce
                   the
                   folk
                   of
                   the
                   Cloister
                   to
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   important
                   Observation
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   too
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Contracts
                   which
                   Church
                   men
                   have
                   made
                   ,
                   are
                   utterly
                   null
                   ,
                   unless
                   their
                   Creditors
                   can
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Money
                   they
                   lent
                   did
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   authentick
                   permission
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   Contracts
                   .
                   This
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   Law
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   ever
                   a
                   Minor
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   it
                   possesseth
                   hath
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   liberality
                   of
                   particular
                   persons
                   ;
                   without
                   whose
                   consent
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   alterations
                   in
                   the
                   Estates
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   not
                   only
                   forbid
                   Contracts
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   Declare
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   and
                   discharge
                   the
                   Monasteries
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Debts
                   have
                   been
                   annulled
                   for
                   less
                   reasons
                   often
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   likewise
                   be
                   prohibited
                   to
                   Monks
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   purchase
                   any
                   Estate
                   in
                   Land
                   ,
                   or
                   High-rents
                   ,
                   upon
                   pain
                   of
                   such
                   Contracts
                   being
                   null
                   and
                   void
                   in
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Sellers
                   and
                   Notaries
                   incurring
                   the
                   forementioned
                   penalties
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Lords
                   the
                   Prelates
                   have
                   lately
                   bethought
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   resolved
                   to
                   compell
                   such
                   Gentlemen
                   as
                   have
                   Chappels
                   in
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   hath
                   been
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   performed
                   ,
                   to
                   profane
                   the
                   said
                   Chappels
                   ,
                   or
                   endow
                   them
                   with
                   Land
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   .
                   This
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   means
                   to
                   gain
                   the
                   Church
                   more
                   than
                   Two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   Livres
                   of
                   Rent
                   at
                   one
                   blow
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   fit
                   to
                   Ordain
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   enterprize
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   do
                   not
                   take
                   effect
                   ;
                   except
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   Chapels
                   built
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   for
                   other
                   persons
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Hugonots
                   ;
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   France
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Politick
                   means
                   to
                   extirpate
                   their
                   Heresie
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   their
                   ancient
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 A
                 King
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 Illustrious
                 Object
                 of
                 his
                 Cares
                 and
                 Application
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 in
                 the
                 States
                 he
                 governs
                 :
                 because
                 diversity
                 of
                 Belief
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 doth
                 divide
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 breeds
                 
                 Animosities
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 Whence
                 arise
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 an
                 universal
                 defiance
                 .
                 Unity
                 of
                 belief
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 knits
                 Men
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 seldom
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Fellow-subjects
                 who
                 call
                 upon
                 GOD
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Altars
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Arms
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Banners
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 Maxim
                 be
                 generally
                 true
                 in
                 Christian
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 we
                 profess
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 savingly
                 embrace
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Might
                 ,
                 and
                 employ
                 that
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 .
                 The
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 whose
                 particular
                 conduct
                 was
                 so
                 prudent
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 so
                 many
                 Examples
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 principle
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 in
                 their
                 Republicks
                 any
                 novelty
                 that
                 thwarted
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 popular
                 belief
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 adher'd
                 so
                 peremptorily
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 permit
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 undeceive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Errors
                 .
                 The
                 Books
                 of
                 
                   Numa
                   Pompilius
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 near
                 his
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 the
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Praetor
                 Rutilius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 commission'd
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 e'm
                 tended
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 observed
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 refus'd
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 unto
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 though
                 known
                 
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 apprehended
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 novel
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 They
                 rather
                 chose
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 Fables
                 ,
                 which
                 length
                 of
                 years
                 had
                 consecrated
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 multitude
                 was
                 through
                 custom
                 addicted
                 to
                 .
                 Thus
                 too
                 the
                 Athenians
                 thought
                 they
                 did
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 necessary
                 Justice
                 in
                 condemning
                 Socrates
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 taken
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 persuade
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 GOD.
                 They
                 knew
                 however
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 this
                 Philosopher
                 was
                 the
                 Wonder
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Greece
                 :
                 the
                 discerning
                 men
                 amongst
                 them
                 were
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confess'd
                 ,
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 and
                 subversion
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 can
                 work
                 miracles
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Omnipotence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 have
                 set
                 themselves
                 with
                 unwearied
                 diligence
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 inviolable
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 never
                 failed
                 to
                 be
                 Protectors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 They
                 expelled
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ;
                 they
                 turned
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 their
                 lives
                 against
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ;
                 they
                 vanquish'd
                 e'm
                 ;
                 they
                 destroy'd
                 e'm
                 ;
                 they
                 punish'd
                 the
                 Poor
                 men
                 of
                 Lions
                 :
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 provided
                 that
                 Christianity
                 receive
                 no
                 harm
                 in
                 any
                 places
                 unto
                 which
                 their
                 Authority
                 extended
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 Age
                 produced
                 a
                 new
                 Monster
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 France
                 saw
                 him
                 born
                 in
                 her
                 bosom
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 unhappily
                 bred
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 complices
                 of
                 his
                 Impiety
                 and
                 Revolt
                 .
                 History
                 will
                 tell
                 Posterity
                 how
                 much
                 Blood
                 was
                 shed
                 during
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 well
                 nigh
                 Fourscore
                 years
                 to
                 quell
                 this
                 dangerous
                 Sect
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Zeal
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 reduce
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 did
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Reigns
                 of
                 Six
                 of
                 our
                 Kings
                 ;
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 last
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 Hydra
                 ,
                 being
                 reserved
                 for
                 his
                 present
                 Majesty
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 weapons
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 an
                 execution
                 so
                 long
                 expected
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 Maxims
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 its
                 necessary
                 to
                 reduce
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Belief
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 that
                 make
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 be
                 now
                 without
                 Arms
                 ,
                 without
                 Strong-holds
                 ,
                 without
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Allies
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 case
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
                 They
                 still
                 retain
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 their
                 boldness
                 ,
                 and
                 by-pass'd
                 Rebellions
                 :
                 they
                 look
                 back
                 on
                 the
                 Towns
                 they
                 once
                 seized
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 driven
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 their
                 proper
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 unjustly
                 pluck'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 they
                 bear
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 the
                 same
                 aversion
                 for
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ever
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 minds
                 are
                 always
                 inclining
                 to
                 revolt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Confusion
                 and
                 Anarchy
                 ▪
                 It
                 disquiets
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 who
                 shall
                 
                 head
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 Soldiers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 number
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 can
                 advance
                 to
                 be
                 Captains
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 Authority
                 to
                 command
                 e'm
                 .
                 They
                 persuade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 want
                 neither
                 Money
                 nor
                 Friends
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 attracts
                 as
                 much
                 Envy
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 Admiration
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Virtue
                 raiseth
                 in
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 no
                 less
                 Anger
                 than
                 Terrour
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 ground
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 Hundred
                 Thousand
                 Men
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 while
                 there
                 are
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 they
                 too
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 wait
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Musters
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 perpetual
                 Obstacles
                 to
                 the
                 Designs
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 formed
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 weak
                 ,
                 may
                 nothwithstanding
                 be
                 dreaded
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 honest
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 do
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 calmer
                 repose
                 than
                 they
                 now
                 enjoy
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 his
                 Edicts
                 ▪
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 the
                 multitude
                 carries
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 a
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 its
                 Rapidity
                 ,
                 overturns
                 Rocks
                 which
                 seems
                 unmoveable
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 treatment
                 which
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 receive
                 ,
                 doth
                 preserve
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Princes
                 for
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 favourable
                 Justice
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 lose
                 the
                 most
                 potent
                 and
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 his
                 Allies
                 .
                 This
                 discourse
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 substance
                 of
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 our
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 They
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 Protection
                 for
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 
                 in
                 their
                 pretended
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 French
                 Arms
                 securing
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 divers
                 pretensions
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Alliance
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 nor
                 will
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 last
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Scaffold
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 Forces
                 are
                 so
                 useful
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 would
                 be
                 their
                 interest
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 Arm
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 preservation
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 promote
                 their
                 expulsion
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 this
                 party
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 raise
                 stirs
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 work
                 to
                 repress
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 Forces
                 being
                 dissipated
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 might
                 take
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 enlarge
                 his
                 Domination
                 :
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 Charles
                 the
                 Fifth
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 Francis
                 the
                 First
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 possibility
                 to
                 succour
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 therefore
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Germany
                 hath
                 its
                 support
                 and
                 prop
                 in
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 sollicitous
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 France
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ▪
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 are
                 knit
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 other
                 engagements
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 Deportment
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Majesty
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 to
                 succour
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 time
                 should
                 come
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 No
                 succour
                 neither
                 may
                 they
                 hope
                 for
                 from
                 England
                 ;
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 State
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 trial
                 of
                 strength
                 against
                 France
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 English
                 there
                 are
                 must
                 pass
                 the
                 
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Isle
                 be
                 disfurnish'd
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 and
                 Provisions
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 nothing
                 to
                 purpose
                 :
                 mean
                 time
                 their
                 affairs
                 would
                 lie
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Levity
                 and
                 Lunacy
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Holland
                 and
                 Swedeland
                 are
                 of
                 like
                 consideration
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 have
                 other
                 Interests
                 to
                 Negotiate
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Huguenots
                   .
                   Denmark
                
                 is
                 defective
                 in
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 Calvinists
                 mount
                 unto
                 a
                 strain
                 of
                 Policy
                 above
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 whatever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Communion
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Charenton
                 :
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 sympathize
                 with
                 them
                 less
                 than
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 from
                 the
                 pretended
                 Allies
                 of
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 seen
                 stoutly
                 to
                 bestir
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Commotion
                 should
                 happen
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 great
                 Invasion
                 by
                 Foreign
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Juncture
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 Paris
                 :
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 respectively
                 protested
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 Service
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Peace
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 soon
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 forborn
                 to
                 think
                 themselves
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 Propositions
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 imagine
                 advantageous
                 to
                 their
                 party
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 have
                 re-demanded
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 Security
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 press'd
                 for
                 a
                 restoring
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 augmentation
                 of
                 their
                 pretended
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 old
                 custom
                 ,
                 have
                 uttered
                 Complaints
                 
                 and
                 Menaces
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 ill
                 chance
                 a
                 Victorious
                 Army
                 of
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 whether
                 Catholicks
                 or
                 Religionaries
                 ,
                 should
                 enter
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 must
                 resolve
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 declare
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 content
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 pretensions
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 prove
                 an
                 engaging
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 in
                 like
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 saw
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 exactly
                 follow
                 their
                 ancient
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 was
                 permitted
                 them
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 vary
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 given
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Huguenots
                 have
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 plead
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 Nantes
                 so
                 loudly
                 and
                 bravingly
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 they
                 extorted
                 it
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Sword
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 but
                 an
                 Interim
                 ,
                 an
                 Order
                 taken
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 should
                 inform
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 violate
                 it
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 War
                 of
                 Languedock
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 of
                 Sevennes
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Rochelle
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 call'd
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 unto
                 their
                 Succour
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 course
                 to
                 bring
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Shortly
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 frequently
                 not
                 so
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 rule
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 States
                 be
                 incessantly
                 procured
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 Pacification
                 was
                 accorded
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 provision
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 if
                 that
                 welfare
                 does
                 
                 now
                 require
                 that
                 the
                 Edict
                 be
                 revoked
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 revoked
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 neglected
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 most
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 secure
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 apprehend
                 from
                 their
                 particular
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 expedient
                 there
                 be
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 oblige
                 the
                 Church-men
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 their
                 Profession
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 consideration
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 considering
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 GOD
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 supported
                 by
                 these
                 humane
                 means
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 governs
                 it
                 Himself
                 by
                 His
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 animateth
                 and
                 filleth
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 whatever
                 time
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 fewer
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 particularly
                 desire
                 ;
                 since
                 States
                 are
                 always
                 sustained
                 by
                 people
                 that
                 love
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 passeth
                 therefore
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 the
                 King
                 do
                 disable
                 the
                 Religionaties
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 doing
                 any
                 harm
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 giving
                 cause
                 of
                 suspicion
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 to
                 examine
                 what
                 way
                 may
                 most
                 readily
                 and
                 most
                 commodiously
                 lead
                 unto
                 this
                 end
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 advise
                 that
                 these
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 compell'd
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moors
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 Spain
                 ;
                 which
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 ,
                 so
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 .
                 'T
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 inhumanity
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 
                 that
                 manner
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 course
                 would
                 deprive
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 good
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 unhappy
                 numbers
                 of
                 e'm
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 Conversion
                 and
                 Salvation
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 concern
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 as
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 parent
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Remedies
                 She
                 prepareth
                 ,
                 ever
                 mingleth
                 mildness
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 with
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Compassion
                 with
                 Correction
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 means
                 then
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 employ
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 provide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 might
                 frequent
                 the
                 coversation
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 with
                 more
                 familiarity
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 coversation
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 be
                 undeceiv'd
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 pre-possess'd
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 hate
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 Aversion
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 know
                 our
                 Deportment
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 that
                 offend
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 did
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 not
                 teach
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 once
                 thought
                 it
                 did
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 to
                 my
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 more
                 effectual
                 for
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 frequent
                 Conversation
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Men
                 should
                 yield
                 unto
                 impression
                 ;
                 the
                 plumage
                 of
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 consumes
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 Birds
                 ;
                 Light
                 dissipates
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 Truth
                 triumphs
                 over
                 Falshood
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 means
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 confer
                 a
                 recompence
                 
                 of
                 Honour
                 upon
                 Converts
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Stock
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 never
                 fail
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 from
                 all
                 Employments
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 lesser
                 Offices
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 put
                 off
                 from
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 publick
                 business
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 accustom
                 themselves
                 to
                 tarry
                 at
                 home
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ambition
                 will
                 be
                 extinguish'd
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 perhaps
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 ;
                 whereas
                 being
                 taken
                 to
                 ordinary
                 Offices
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 habituate
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 living
                 among
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ambition
                 will
                 awaken
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 compare
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 means
                 I
                 offer
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 select
                 some
                 particular
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 them
                 such
                 business
                 referring
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 constrain
                 them
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 following
                 the
                 Court.
                 Business
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 may
                 be
                 started
                 to
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Exercise
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 Process
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 will
                 ,
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 Prosecutors
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Procureur
                 (
                 or
                 Attorney
                 )
                 General
                 is
                 concern'd
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 Baptisms
                 ,
                 and
                 Burials
                 ,
                 be
                 solemniz'd
                 with
                 due
                 accurateness
                 in
                 these
                 private
                 houses
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 good
                 and
                 faithful
                 Registers
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 kept
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 Great
                 defects
                 herein
                 being
                 easily
                 supposeable
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 be
                 just
                 matter
                 of
                 complaint
                 against
                 the
                 Owners
                 ,
                 as
                 negligent
                 in
                 observing
                 the
                 concession
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 having
                 Exercise
                 in
                 their
                 Castles
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 others
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Edict
                 ,
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 these
                 Preachings
                 beside
                 the
                 Domesticks
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Fourth
                 means
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Religionists
                 to
                 put
                 again
                 in
                 due
                 state
                 the
                 ancient
                 Chappels
                 of
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 demolish'd
                 or
                 prophan'd
                 ;
                 the
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 each
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 common
                 affair
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 divers
                 particulars
                 only
                 be
                 fix'd
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 is
                 as
                 reasonable
                 as
                 any
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 destroy
                 Temples
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 along
                 destin'd
                 to
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 profess'd
                 by
                 our
                 Progenitors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 means
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 an
                 Affair
                 of
                 such
                 quality
                 as
                 I
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 comes
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 Deputies
                 which
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 have
                 at
                 Court
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 intervene
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 3
                 Reasons
                 for
                 the
                 putting
                 by
                 of
                 these
                 interventions
                 :
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 cannot
                 constitute
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 nor
                 assemble
                 without
                 the
                 Kings
                 express
                 permission
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 that
                 Private
                 and
                 Particular
                 affairs
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 general
                 and
                 publick
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 do
                 Justice
                 without
                 their
                 intervention
                 .
                 The
                 Deputation
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 abrogated
                 out-right
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 regard
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Deputies
                 represent
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 party
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 means
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 do
                 
                 take
                 effectual
                 order
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 may
                 no
                 longer
                 have
                 their
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 Exercise
                 in
                 places
                 not
                 Royal
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 any
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 for
                 Proprietors
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 Vitrey
                 in
                 Bretannie
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 Monsieur
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   de
                   Tarante
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 Demise
                 made
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   la
                   Tremouille
                
                 .
                 The
                 Huguenots
                 have
                 there
                 a
                 Temple
                 and
                 a
                 Religious
                 Exercise
                 :
                 this
                 Town
                 they
                 must
                 exchange
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 another
                 for
                 it
                 given
                 them
                 ;
                 reasons
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 colour
                 such
                 permutations
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 may
                 contribute
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 Conversion
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 incredible
                 displeasure
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 among
                 people
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Acquaintance
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Union
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Interest
                 or
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Seventh
                 means
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 suppress
                 by
                 natural
                 death
                 ,
                 all
                 Huguenot
                 Counsellors
                 .
                 The
                 Chambers
                 of
                 the
                 Edict
                 are
                 now
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eighth
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Synods
                 Catholick
                 Commissaries
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 somewhat
                 vers'd
                 in
                 the
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 skill
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 Wranglings
                 that
                 are
                 continually
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Commissaries
                 were
                 heretofore
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 Particular
                 Synods
                 ,
                 when
                 Petition'd
                 for
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 deny'd
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 National
                 ones
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 granted
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Sydonal
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 Money
                 should
                 be
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Loan
                 or
                 of
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 some
                 other
                 pretexts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ninth
                 means
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 prosecuted
                 
                 for
                 their
                 common
                 Debts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 sell
                 ,
                 by
                 Decree
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 which
                 sure
                 cannot
                 be
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Mortmain
                 ,
                 or
                 Un-alienable
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Tenth
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 Prohibit
                 that
                 any
                 Subject
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 Permission
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 must
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 compris'd
                 under
                 a
                 general
                 Prohibition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Eleventh
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 the
                 Confessors
                 may
                 intimate
                 to
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Conscience
                 to
                 serve
                 Huguenots
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Twelfth
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 on
                 a
                 Political
                 account
                 ,
                 unto
                 an
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 days
                 which
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 so
                 observe
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 already
                 obliged
                 to
                 heed
                 the
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Religion
                 :
                 then
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 severely
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 transgress
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Thirteenth
                 means
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 Marrying
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 the
                 Children
                 issuing
                 from
                 such
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Educated
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Fourteenth
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 from
                 selling
                 any
                 Estate
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 Land
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 possession
                 does
                 tye
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Interests
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Fifteenth
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 Academy
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 Saumur
                 ,
                 and
                 fix
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Town
                 ,
                 as
                 Vange
                 ,
                 or
                 Beaufort
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 President
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Academy
                 from
                 Montauban
                 to
                 Pullaurens
                 .
                 The
                 pretext
                 
                 for
                 drawing
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Saumur
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Town
                 being
                 a
                 Pass
                 on
                 the
                 Loire
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 divers
                 great
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 cannot
                 be
                 too
                 well
                 secured
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 beside
                 ,
                 this
                 planting
                 an
                 Academy
                 at
                 Saumur
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Usurpation
                 ;
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 having
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 Patent
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 alledge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 security
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 other
                 Subjects
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 demand
                 any
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 Collective
                 Bodies
                 should
                 demand
                 places
                 of
                 Security
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 madness
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 yet
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 Proponents
                 ,
                 who
                 aspire
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 teach
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 years
                 in
                 Theology
                 .
                 Thus
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 fewer
                 Ministers
                 than
                 there
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 their
                 number
                 being
                 diminished
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Huguenots
                 would
                 infallibly
                 diminish
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 might
                 likewise
                 ordain
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Proponents
                 should
                 be
                 examin'd
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 such
                 Commissioners
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 please
                 to
                 appoint
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 undergo
                 a
                 rigorous
                 Trial.
                 For
                 His
                 Majesty
                 is
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Ministers
                 be
                 perfectly
                 well
                 studied
                 ,
                 left
                 they
                 prove
                 promoters
                 of
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Pastors
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Examination
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Proponents
                 should
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Doctors
                 in
                 any
                 controversial
                 questions
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 move
                 .
                 The
                 Huguenots
                 cannot
                 refuse
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 Proponents
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Ministers
                 are
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 must
                 no
                 person
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Twenty
                 seven
                 years
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 summarily
                 the
                 humane
                 means
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 most
                 conducible
                 to
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   What
                   Nobility
                   is
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Nobles
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   Degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ranks
                   of
                   Gentlemen
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   Knighthood
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   what
                   respects
                   Gentlemen
                   may
                   be
                   useful
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 examined
                 what
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 Orders
                 that
                 compose
                 the
                 Body
                 Politick
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 :
                 Nobility
                 is
                 a
                 Quality
                 that
                 renders
                 the
                 Possessors
                 of
                 it
                 Generous
                 ,
                 and
                 secretly
                 disly
                 disposeth
                 their
                 Soul
                 unto
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 Honourable
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Ancestors
                 does
                 make
                 this
                 excellent
                 impression
                 of
                 Nobility
                 upon
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 seminal
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 spirituous
                 and
                 energetical
                 Principle
                 ,
                 that
                 transmitteth
                 and
                 propagateth
                 the
                 inclinations
                 of
                 Parents
                 unto
                 their
                 descendants
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 remark
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 Generation
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 things
                 evidently
                 most
                 inanimate
                 .
                 This
                 Ancestral
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 first
                 tincture
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 Noble
                 Accomplishment
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 every
                 Man
                 issued
                 from
                 great
                 and
                 illustrious
                 Bersonages
                 ,
                 does
                 continually
                 feel
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 elastick
                 impulse
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 recesses
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 thrusts
                 him
                 on
                 to
                 imitate
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 their
                 Memory
                 spurs
                 him
                 on
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 brave
                 Actions
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 through
                 negligence
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 an
                 ill
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 answers
                 not
                 the
                 hope
                 which
                 the
                 Grandeur
                 of
                 his
                 Progenitors
                 gave
                 ground
                 to
                 conceive
                 of
                 his
                 Deportment
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Lustre
                 of
                 their
                 Ancient
                 Reputation
                 which
                 environ'd
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 instant
                 of
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 him
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 
                   Nobilitas
                   a
                   noscendo
                   dicitur
                
                 )
                 but
                 promote
                 his
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 conspicuously
                 shew
                 his
                 defects
                 unto
                 the
                 augmenting
                 and
                 justifying
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 .
                 Thus
                 an
                 actual
                 Virtue
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 presseth
                 them
                 quite
                 down
                 .
                 The
                 greater
                 the
                 Rank
                 and
                 Honor
                 of
                 their
                 House
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 their
                 Dishonor
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 deeper
                 that
                 Precipice
                 into
                 which
                 their
                 dissoluteness
                 doth
                 cast
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 usually
                 noted
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Nobility
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 a
                 Nobleness
                 of
                 Blood
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 extraction
                 is
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 obscurity
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 succession
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 now
                 be
                 discovered
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 is
                 in
                 greatest
                 esteem
                 among
                 Men
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 call
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 quality
                 ,
                 Venerable
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 bear
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Religious
                 Respect
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 generally
                 possess'd
                 too
                 with
                 
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 unknown
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 full
                 of
                 Mysteries
                 ;
                 hence
                 Objects
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 surprise
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 hereupon
                 are
                 awed
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 admire
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 effects
                 ,
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 an
                 unsearchable
                 high-descending
                 Pedigree
                 does
                 produce
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 we
                 much
                 scruple
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 proper
                 and
                 genuine
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Two
                 others
                 are
                 only
                 Nobilitations
                 .
                 What
                 difference
                 is
                 made
                 between
                 a
                 person
                 Noble
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Ennobled
                 ,
                 is
                 familiarly
                 known
                 .
                 This
                 first
                 kind
                 of
                 Nobility
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 a
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 wealth
                 ;
                 this
                 too
                 in
                 so
                 essential
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 not
                 joyntly
                 possess'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobility
                 is
                 extinct
                 .
                 We
                 daily
                 see
                 proofs
                 that
                 evince
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 this
                 Notion
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 intimated
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Virtue
                 here
                 mention'd
                 is
                 the
                 Military
                 Art.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 kind
                 of
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 takes
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 Offices
                 and
                 eminent
                 Employments
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 the
                 Laws
                 have
                 annexed
                 this
                 mark
                 of
                 Honour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 acquir'd
                 by
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Letters
                   of
                   Nobilitation
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Kind
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 Letters
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Panegyrist
                
                 once
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Trajan
                 .
                 It
                 belongs
                 not
                 but
                 to
                 Caesar
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 Nobility
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 Honour
                 brave
                 aud
                 valiant
                 Subjects
                 with
                 this
                 Quality
                 .
                 This
                 Third
                 and
                 last
                 kind
                 is
                 least
                 considered
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 acquires
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Ancestors
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 and
                 caution
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 
                 is
                 sometimes
                 more
                 considerable
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 Marius
                 in
                 Salust
                 had
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 begin
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 his
                 Race
                 ,
                 than
                 faintly
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 unworthily
                 lose
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 Glorious
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 transmit
                 to
                 his
                 Posterity
                 a
                 sparkling
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 than
                 plod
                 slowly
                 on
                 upon
                 the
                 slight
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 effaced
                 tracks
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Virtue
                 which
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 had
                 left
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 personal
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 invested
                 with
                 'em
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 Virtue
                 that
                 confers
                 effective
                 worth
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Nations
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 esteem
                 for
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 well-order'd
                 Common-wealth
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 invented
                 some
                 singular
                 mark
                 of
                 Honour
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 conspicuous
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 have
                 surpass'd
                 and
                 out-done
                 all
                 People
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 had
                 among
                 the
                 Gauls
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Plebeians
                 ,
                 as
                 Masters
                 at
                 Rome
                 had
                 over
                 their
                 Slaves
                 .
                 After
                 Gaul
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 preserved
                 its
                 ancient
                 Prerogatives
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Emperors
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nobles
                 loved
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 it
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 stiled
                 them
                 Honorati
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 absolute
                 precedency
                 in
                 all
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Gauls
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Druids
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christianity
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 was
                 continued
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 gave
                 their
                 Suffrage
                 apart
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 expresly
                 before
                 
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Clergy
                 themselves
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 judge
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 their
                 equals
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 use
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Courts
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Kings
                 held
                 of
                 their
                 Peers
                 and
                 Barons
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 qualify'd
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Case
                 of
                 some
                 Peer
                 or
                 Grandee
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Tried
                 .
                 The
                 Nobles
                 were
                 distinguish'd
                 anciently
                 from
                 Plebeians
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Hair
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wore
                 long
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 committed
                 a
                 fault
                 that
                 was
                 unbeseeming
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 Sentenc'd
                 him
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 Hair
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 therefore
                 a
                 no
                 less
                 punishment
                 than
                 Exile
                 .
                 In
                 
                 Charlemagne's
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 France
                 named
                 themselves
                 Franks
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Excellence
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Nobility
                 hath
                 alwavs
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 pre-eminence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 preferr'd
                 in
                 all
                 Cases
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 vacant
                 Bishopricks
                 or
                 Abbies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 principal
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 Seats
                 of
                 Judicature
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 important
                 Places
                 ,
                 Warlike
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leading
                 of
                 Armies
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 dispoled
                 of
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 affirm'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Kings
                 did
                 take
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 into
                 a
                 partnership
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 term
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Regality
                 ;
                 they
                 honour'd
                 them
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 conferring
                 on
                 them
                 Fiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 entrusting
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 doing
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Commissioning
                 Officers
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 gradual
                 difference
                 between
                 Gentlemen
                 themselves
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 indeed
                 sufficient
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 excellent
                 Prerogatives
                 above
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Nature
                 is
                 alike
                 in
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 Born
                 equal
                 .
                 Fortune
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 distinguish
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 natural
                 Reason
                 requires
                 there
                 be
                 Order
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 Order
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Symmetry
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 a
                 Musical
                 Consort
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 harmony
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 Notes
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 Political
                 State
                 can
                 be
                 neither
                 comely
                 nor
                 compleat
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 Philosophers
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 Inherent
                 Quality
                 ,
                 does
                 lodge
                 with
                 its
                 whole
                 Essence
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 its
                 Subjects
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 a
                 Soldier
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 Essence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 Corporal
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Captain
                 or
                 General
                 Officer
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 intervening
                 degrees
                 ,
                 between
                 a
                 General
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 Musquetier
                 in
                 an
                 Army
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 meanest
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 Noble
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 after
                 the
                 common
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 is
                 Noble
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 an
                 immense
                 graduation
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 Gentlemen
                 be
                 equal
                 in
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 Riches
                 ,
                 in
                 Lands
                 ,
                 in
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 in
                 Friends
                 ,
                 in
                 Offices
                 ,
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Reputation
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 equal
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 Experience
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 with
                 much
                 prudence
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 external
                 marks
                 of
                 these
                 differences
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 created
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 Counts
                 ,
                 Marquesses
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Batchelers
                 ,
                 Esquires
                 ;
                 leave
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 bear
                 Helmets
                 and
                 Crowns
                 upon
                 their
                 Armories
                 :
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 no
                 pains
                 have
                 been
                 spared
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 things
                 that
                 might
                 any
                 way
                 adorn
                 their
                 Quality
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Valour
                 hath
                 been
                 publickly
                 rewarded
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 excitement
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 a
                 generous
                 emulation
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 to
                 blame
                 those
                 Gentlemen
                 who
                 give
                 themselves
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Knights
                 ,
                 of
                 Marquesses
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Counts
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 Authority
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 shameful
                 Usurpation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 heightening
                 the
                 Luster
                 of
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 injures
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 who
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 a
                 Marquess
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 knows
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Lye
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 devoted
                 constant
                 defender
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 this
                 huge
                 number
                 of
                 Marquesses
                 ,
                 Lords
                 and
                 Knights
                 ,
                 does
                 bring
                 those
                 Qualities
                 into
                 contempt
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 Marquesses
                 are
                 not
                 considered
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 of
                 right
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 extreamly
                 important
                 ,
                 that
                 provision
                 be
                 speedily
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 confusion
                 destroys
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 those
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 keep
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Husband
                 them
                 with
                 deliberation
                 and
                 frugality
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 distributed
                 on
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 Men
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 evidenced
                 a
                 Zeal
                 for
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 also
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 Granted
                 ,
                 might
                 fully
                 enjoy
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 and
                 Prerogatives
                 that
                 are
                 by
                 custom
                 annexed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 omit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Nolity
                 the
                 greatest
                 respect
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 Citizens
                 may
                 conceive
                 the
                 greater
                 desire
                 to
                 become
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 rais'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 Worthiness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 just
                 acquiring
                 a
                 remarkable
                 Estate
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 some
                 illustrious
                 exploit
                 in
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 is
                 Military
                 :
                 Nevertheless
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 instituted
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 particular
                 Orders
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 Grand
                 Master
                 Himself
                 ;
                 and
                 into
                 which
                 He
                 admitteth
                 such
                 Gentlemen
                 as
                 He
                 accounts
                 most
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Michael
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 barely
                 Protector
                 ;
                 The
                 Order
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Lazarus
                
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 Because
                 all
                 Beneficences
                 ,
                 all
                 Favours
                 ,
                 all
                 Honours
                 and
                 Employments
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 directly
                 and
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 Bounty
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 For
                 the
                 continuation
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Lazarus
                
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 might
                 unite
                 the
                 Grand
                 Mastership
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Regality
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 does
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Third
                   Estate
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Husbandmen
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   Artificers
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   Merchants
                   .
                
              
               
                 MY
                 beginning
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 Politick
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Third
                 Estate
                 to
                 be
                 last
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 method
                 like
                 theirs
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 some
                 Edifice
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 do
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ;
                 and
                 settle
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 upper
                 Stories
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 Foundations
                 .
                 In
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 the
                 Basis
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 Republiques
                 have
                 their
                 standing
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 manure
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 bear
                 Fruit.
                 'T
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 pay
                 the
                 Subsidies
                 ;
                 that
                 breed
                 Workmen
                 ,
                 and
                 furnish
                 the
                 Merchants
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Third
                 Estate
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 meer
                 rural
                 sort
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 principally
                 the
                 Freemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Communalties
                 of
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Third
                 Estate
                 was
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Gauls
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 or
                 during
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Race
                 of
                 our
                 Kings
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 forward
                 in
                 the
                 Third
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 that
                 priviledge
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 not
                 until
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                   the
                   Fair.
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 upon
                 this
                 matter
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 to
                 insist
                 .
              
               
               
                 However
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Estate
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Popular
                 body
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parties
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 Husbandmen
                 ,
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 and
                 Merchants
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 Justice
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 least-infected
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Husband-men
                 that
                 daily
                 labour
                 ;
                 which
                 takes
                 up
                 their
                 Heads
                 and
                 Hands
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 long
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 keeps
                 them
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 'em
                 ;
                 especially
                 not
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Fertility
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Corn
                 being
                 Transported
                 into
                 Foreign
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 great
                 Stores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 .
                 Exact
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Men
                 may
                 always
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 take
                 pains
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 converse
                 with
                 Townsmen
                 ,
                 whose
                 little
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 manners
                 ,
                 might
                 corrupt
                 their
                 innocence
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 Ease
                 and
                 Plenty
                 do
                 not
                 render
                 them
                 insolent
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 dangerous
                 and
                 insufferable
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 rich
                 Peasants
                 .
                 No
                 less
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 extream
                 penury
                 do
                 not
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 extream
                 misery
                 .
                 For
                 too
                 great
                 Poverty
                 lying
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 have
                 either
                 Men
                 or
                 Cattle
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 ty'd
                 up
                 to
                 ill
                 Diet
                 ,
                 lodge
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 suffer
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Cold
                 :
                 their
                 Children
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Food
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 Epidemical
                 Diseases
                 bred
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 succour'd
                 ;
                 they
                 dye
                 away
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Country
                 is
                 dispeopled
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 void
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 the
                 Grounds
                 are
                 unhusbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 abandoned
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 ▪
                 
                 I
                 will
                 point
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 preserve
                 Country-people
                 in
                 a
                 moderately-commodious
                 Estate
                 :
                 at
                 present
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 very
                 good
                 purpose
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 Superintendant
                 of
                 Husbandry
                 ;
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 his
                 Eye
                 on
                 those
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Grounds
                 be
                 cultivated
                 ,
                 Vineyards
                 well
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 Meadows
                 fitly
                 ordered
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Masters
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 Forests
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Woods
                 be
                 not
                 damnifi'd
                 ;
                 and
                 Surveyors
                 for
                 the
                 High-ways
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 Jurats
                 for
                 every
                 Craft
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 party
                 of
                 the
                 Popular
                 order
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Handicrafts-men
                 ,
                 or
                 Artificers
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 Manufactures
                 do
                 keep
                 men
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 engage
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 Silk
                 ,
                 the
                 Wool
                 ,
                 the
                 Skins
                 ,
                 the
                 Flax
                 ,
                 the
                 Timber
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Commodities
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Country
                 People
                 have
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 barter
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 off
                 ;
                 especially
                 being
                 wrought
                 into
                 Wares
                 not
                 made
                 in
                 Foreign
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 principal
                 Manufacturers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 already
                 are
                 of
                 Hats
                 for
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 Stuffs
                 for
                 all
                 Europe
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 exceeding
                 great
                 consequence
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 work
                 is
                 once
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 things
                 will
                 pass
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 oft-times
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 quickens
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Money
                 pass
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 :
                 which
                 promoteth
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 therewithall
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 every
                 ones
                 private
                 welfare
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 Husband-men
                 and
                 Artificers
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ▪
                 there
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 
                 be
                 Merchants
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 their
                 Industry
                 ,
                 the
                 Artificers
                 Shops
                 would
                 be
                 Stores
                 never
                 emptied
                 ;
                 the
                 Granaries
                 would
                 remain
                 full
                 of
                 Corn
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cellars
                 ,
                 of
                 Wines
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 be
                 gone
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 more
                 largely
                 treat
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 Commerce
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   Officers
                   of
                   Justice
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   Parliments
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Supreme
                   Courts
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   Presidial
                   Courts
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   King's
                   Council
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Vseful
                   means
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   Officers
                   of
                   Justice
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   Sollicitations
                   .
                
              
               
                 IF
                 men
                 were
                 entirely
                 just
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 'em
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Greek
                 Philosophers
                 )
                 a
                 Law
                 unto
                 himself
                 ;
                 there
                 would
                 need
                 neither
                 Law
                 nor
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 perfect
                 tranquility
                 .
                 But
                 Nature
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 we
                 no
                 longer
                 consult
                 that
                 Original
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inseparable
                 from
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 presseth
                 us
                 to
                 render
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 as
                 exactly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 ourselves
                 .
                 Always
                 self-love
                 ,
                 often
                 necessity
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 hatred
                 ,
                 avarice
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 passion
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 does
                 blind
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 violate
                 this
                 eminently
                 holy
                 and
                 equitable
                 Law
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 suffer
                 ourselves
                 to
                 be
                 transported
                 unto
                 excesses
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
                 
                 We
                 equally
                 use
                 fraud
                 and
                 force
                 to
                 content
                 our
                 injustice
                 and
                 irregular
                 desires
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 commodiously
                 done
                 by
                 wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 Law.
                 But
                 because
                 Laws
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 armed
                 with
                 Correction
                 to
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 despise
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 some
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 principle
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Magistrates
                 have
                 been
                 created
                 ▪
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 pronounce
                 the
                 Oracles
                 which
                 those
                 Laws
                 inspire
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Officers
                 are
                 chosen
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 intelligent
                 Men
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Common-wealths
                 be
                 duly
                 regulated
                 ;
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 Rich
                 are
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 Nobles
                 before
                 Plebeians
                 ;
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 supposed
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 virtue
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 are
                 less
                 capable
                 of
                 certain
                 mean
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 necessitous
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mean
                 extraction
                 ,
                 might
                 engage
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Justice
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 call'd
                 
                   Men
                   of
                   the
                   Robe
                
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 truth
                 necessary
                 in
                 Publick
                 Society
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 evil-doer
                 ,
                 Laws
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 use
                 ,
                 than
                 Joyners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doors
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Thieves
                 :
                 whereas
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ever
                 swerve
                 from
                 right
                 reason
                 and
                 pure
                 equity
                 ;
                 there
                 must
                 nevertheless
                 be
                 Priests
                 for
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Soldiers
                 for
                 defence
                 against
                 Foreign
                 Invasions
                 that
                 might
                 happen
                 ;
                 and
                 People
                 who
                 may
                 some
                 of
                 'em
                 Till
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 others
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 Trades
                 and
                 Manufactures
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Persons
                 are
                 
                 inseparable
                 from
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Three
                 Estates
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 receiv'd
                 without
                 any
                 contest
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 have
                 sought
                 to
                 infuse
                 into
                 some
                 green
                 heads
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 compos'd
                 a
                 Fourth
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Three
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 superiour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 deliberate
                 upon
                 the
                 pleasure
                 and
                 Edicts
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 If
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 off
                 from
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 they
                 would
                 draw
                 the
                 other
                 Sovereign
                 Courts
                 and
                 Officers
                 of
                 Judicature
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Error
                 ;
                 an
                 Union
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 not
                 being
                 deniable
                 :
                 because
                 otherwise
                 the
                 affair
                 of
                 Justice
                 would
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 form
                 two
                 bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 allowing
                 this
                 Fourth
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 inconvenience
                 would
                 follow
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Sergeant
                 (
                 or
                 Catchpole
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 superior
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 superior
                 to
                 a
                 Marquis
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Order
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 excellent
                 one
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 difficulty
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 heretofore
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Estates
                 which
                 were
                 called
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 did
                 assemble
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 for
                 two
                 considerations
                 :
                 one
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 from
                 judgments
                 pass'd
                 by
                 inferior
                 Officers
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 Counsel
                 when
                 
                 He
                 demanded
                 their
                 Opinion
                 about
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 For
                 alway
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Race
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 did
                 dispose
                 of
                 Publick
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 those
                 ancient
                 Parliaments
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 suffered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 divided
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 fallen
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 tend
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 publick
                 desolation
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 as
                 little
                 have
                 permitted
                 the
                 enmities
                 of
                 
                   Brize
                   ,
                   Haudet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fredegonde
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 under
                 the
                 Second
                 Race
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 endured
                 that
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Mild
                 ,
                 should
                 act
                 such
                 outrages
                 on
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 Charles
                 the
                 Bald
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 Neustria
                 to
                 the
                 Normans
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Third
                 Race
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Gross
                 should
                 have
                 ruin'd
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 Lords
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 greatest-part
                 of
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 :
                 that
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Younger
                 should
                 have
                 yielded
                 up
                 Guienne
                 by
                 the
                 Divorce
                 of
                 Eleanore
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Britannie
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 leagu'd
                 together
                 against
                 Queen
                 Blanche
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 examples
                 in
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 ▪
                 do
                 evidence
                 that
                 these
                 Kings
                 always
                 had
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 administration
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 :
                 nor
                 will
                 there
                 one
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 ever
                 contradicted
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 presented
                 themselves
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 with
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Remonstrances
                 :
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 resistance
                 ,
                 nor
                 exercis'd
                 Authority
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 King
                 's
                 have
                 been
                 King's
                 indeed
                 ,
                 always
                 absolute
                 Masters
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 for
                 proof
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Statutes
                 ;
                 there
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 how
                 they
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 part
                 the
                 Estates
                 had
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 end
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 therefore
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Law-suits
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 people
                 perceiving
                 that
                 Appeals
                 brought
                 to
                 them
                 were
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 sentences
                 invalidated
                 ;
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 Opinions
                 in
                 their
                 cases
                 once
                 again
                 ,
                 became
                 Appellants
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 affairs
                 were
                 multiply'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 contesting
                 parties
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 trouble
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 remotest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 Deputies
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Parliament
                 were
                 appointed
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 stiled
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 ambulatory
                 .
                 The
                 Commission
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 sometimes
                 for
                 three
                 Months
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 six
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 exigence
                 of
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 alway
                 by
                 the
                 Command
                 and
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 These
                 Parliaments
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 them
                 ;
                 almost
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 Extraordinary
                 Sessions
                 :
                 which
                 instead
                 of
                 diminishing
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Causes
                 to
                 be
                 dispatch'd
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 really
                 augmented
                 them
                 .
                 Philip
                 the
                 Fair
                 saw
                 cause
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Parliament
                 sedentary
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 another
                 at
                 Rouen
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 at
                 Thoulouse
                 ;
                 and
                 succeeding
                 Kings
                 establish'd
                 others
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 faithful
                 account
                 it
                 resulteth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 Fourth
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Three
                 ancient
                 Orders
                 ;
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Nobility
                 only
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Commons
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 not
                 considerable
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 These
                 
                 also
                 were
                 received
                 in
                 .
                 Other
                 Sovereign
                 Societies
                 are
                 but
                 Images
                 of
                 these
                 Parliaments
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 neither
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 was
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 emination
                 of
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 that
                 Quality
                 is
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 indivisible
                 .
                 The
                 Parliaments
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 His
                 Majesty
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 impart
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sale
                 of
                 Offices
                 of
                 Judicature
                 having
                 been
                 introduc'd
                 ,
                 there
                 follow'd
                 divers
                 creations
                 of
                 new
                 Officers
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Justice
                 :
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Presidial
                 Courts
                 were
                 instituted
                 :
                 which
                 perhaps
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pecuniary
                 interest
                 ;
                 a
                 needless
                 degree
                 of
                 Jarisdiction
                 being
                 thereby
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 involving
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 .
                 These
                 Courts
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 petty
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 in
                 judging
                 supreamly
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 trick
                 of
                 Petty-fogging
                 Practice
                 ,
                 ways
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 get
                 Appeals
                 from
                 judgment
                 pass'd
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 processes
                 begun
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vexation
                 and
                 undoing
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 concern'd
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 chief
                 Judges
                 in
                 Towns
                 ;
                 as
                 Bailiffs
                 and
                 Seneschals
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 indispensible
                 necessity
                 for
                 keeping
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 fault
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 excessive
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 Parliaments
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 to
                 determinate
                 differenamong
                 His
                 Subjects
                 :
                 there
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 a
                 Counsel
                 about
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 Advice
                 ,
                 He
                 may
                 correct
                 all
                 ill
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 
                 may
                 reverse
                 all
                 Sentences
                 given
                 against
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Statutes
                 ;
                 and
                 maintain
                 Order
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 extent
                 of
                 His
                 State.
                 This
                 Counsel
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrarium
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 stiled
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 Ears
                 and
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 profound
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 acquired
                 by
                 long
                 and
                 approved
                 Experiences
                 :
                 They
                 must
                 love
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 Seminary
                 ,
                 whence
                 are
                 taken
                 Intendants
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 Ministers
                 for
                 Negotiations
                 with
                 Strangers
                 .
                 The
                 Counsel
                 is
                 compos'd
                 at
                 present
                 of
                 Gownmen
                 only
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 amiss
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 done
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 pleased
                 to
                 communicate
                 this
                 Honour
                 unto
                 other
                 Professions
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 Persons
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Because
                 this
                 Preference
                 gives
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 Robe
                 too
                 much
                 Authority
                 ;
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 retrenching
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 ;
                 much
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 conferring
                 any
                 new
                 advantage
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Royal
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Secret
                 Affairs
                 are
                 debated
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 few
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 Matters
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 untimously
                 divulged
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 nor
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 composed
                 :
                 because
                 this
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 each
                 King
                 takes
                 a
                 different
                 course
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 Princes
                 who
                 committed
                 the
                 principal
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 Affairs
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 France
                 hath
                 
                 seen
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 of
                 Amboise
                 and
                 Richlieu
                 .
                 Others
                 have
                 parted
                 Employments
                 ,
                 and
                 shared
                 them
                 among
                 as
                 many
                 persons
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 different
                 Affairs
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Fourth
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 wisely
                 done
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Secret
                 is
                 to
                 divide
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 the
                 ballance
                 even
                 between
                 a
                 plurality
                 of
                 Persons
                 .
                 History
                 teacheth
                 us
                 of
                 what
                 consequence
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 our
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Race
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 Maire
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 dear
                 it
                 cost
                 their
                 Posterity
                 .
                 Upon
                 a
                 like
                 reason
                 of
                 State
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 divided
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Praetorian
                 Prefect
                 .
                 But
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whatever
                 for
                 number
                 ,
                 must
                 for
                 qualification
                 ,
                 be
                 Men
                 of
                 Virtue
                 and
                 approved
                 sufficiency
                 :
                 They
                 likewise
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reprehended
                 and
                 punish'd
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 does
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 incredible
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Justices
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 monstrous
                 ;
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 disorder
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 more
                 pressing
                 ,
                 or
                 requiring
                 a
                 more
                 speedy
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Authority
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 consider
                 this
                 multitude
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 have
                 ground
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 are
                 extream
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 ,
                 seeing
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 Personages
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 Governing
                 them
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 so
                 ▪
                 Illustrious
                 by
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 its
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Victories
                 wherewith
                 its
                 Arms
                 have
                 been
                 honoured
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 incapable
                 of
                 virtuous
                 Inclinations
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 :
                 though
                 GOD
                 never
                 gave
                 Men
                 a
                 more
                 precious
                 Present
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Legislators
                 wanted
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 it
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 Laws
                 ?
                 Yet
                 if
                 reflection
                 be
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Law-suits
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 vexation
                 is
                 a
                 grievance
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 perswade
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 Equity
                 is
                 banish'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 Upright
                 dealing
                 utterly
                 discarded
                 ?
                 Should
                 it
                 then
                 hereupon
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 private
                 sort
                 in
                 France
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 condition'd
                 People
                 ;
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 the
                 Publick
                 Government
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 reasonable
                 and
                 proper
                 for
                 its
                 due
                 ends
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 proceed
                 to
                 penetrate
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 Internals
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 behold
                 what
                 a
                 desolation
                 the
                 corrupting
                 of
                 Justice
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 loosning
                 and
                 breaking
                 the
                 most
                 Sacred
                 ties
                 of
                 Friendship
                 ;
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 observe
                 how
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 hath
                 often
                 been
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 subversion
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Publick
                 Fortune
                 hath
                 held
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 Families
                 been
                 born
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Storms
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 turmoild
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 excessively
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 whence
                 so
                 many
                 mischiefs
                 take
                 their
                 rise
                 ;
                 the
                 remedy
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 apply'd
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 remedy
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 retrenchment
                 as
                 is
                 expedient
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 better
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 fewer
                 Officers
                 of
                 Justice
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Soldiers
                 and
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 and
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fewer
                 litigious
                 Actions
                 will
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 business
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 has
                 ever
                 multiply'd
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Officers
                 hath
                 been
                 
                 augmented
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Patients
                 .
                 To
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 convenient
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 upon
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Law-business
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 advisedly
                 stated
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Council
                 ,
                 what
                 number
                 of
                 Officers
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 gradually
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 persons
                 dye
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 once
                 by
                 a
                 Declaration
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 might
                 particularly
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 follows
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Presidial
                 Courts
                 being
                 compos'd
                 of
                 Officers
                 that
                 are
                 needless
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 a
                 charge
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 having
                 also
                 but
                 a
                 novel
                 interloping
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 an
                 evil
                 Counsel
                 given
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 II.
                 and
                 a
                 mere
                 invention
                 to
                 get
                 Money
                 ;
                 the
                 extinction
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 substraction
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 Annuities
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 save
                 that
                 Pay
                 ,
                 which
                 amounts
                 unto
                 a
                 Sum
                 considerable
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Royal
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 its
                 Precinct
                 ,
                 may
                 do
                 what
                 those
                 Presidials
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 depend
                 ,
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 The
                 Presidial
                 Clerks
                 place
                 ,
                 its
                 being
                 engaged
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 bound
                 for
                 security
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 )
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Aflair
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 by
                 decease
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 Officers
                 left
                 ,
                 care
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 concern
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 places
                 were
                 engaged
                 ,
                 the
                 regulating
                 whereof
                 will
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 have
                 no
                 difficulty
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Of
                 Sergeants
                 ,
                 Two
                 Thirds
                 wholly
                 must
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Third
                 place
                 ,
                 all
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Advocates
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Advocates
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 in
                 each
                 Parliament
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 do
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Proctors
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 incompatible
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 already
                 in
                 use
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 regulation
                 is
                 manifest
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Proctors
                 are
                 very
                 ignorant
                 that
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 slight
                 tincture
                 of
                 practice
                 ;
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 Covetousness
                 they
                 often
                 draw
                 up
                 Writings
                 for
                 their
                 Clients
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 pay
                 as
                 dear
                 for
                 'em
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 best
                 Advocate
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 pains
                 .
                 Mean
                 time
                 these
                 Writings
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 Suitors
                 frequently
                 lose
                 good
                 Causes
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 naughtiness
                 of
                 their
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 being
                 well
                 defended
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 order
                 taken
                 ,
                 another
                 advantage
                 would
                 accrue
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 Advocates
                 being
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 follow
                 what
                 the
                 Judges
                 shall
                 prescribe
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 at
                 present
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 jest
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 Plead
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 regulation
                 made
                 in
                 France
                 more
                 profitable
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 Money
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 rais'd
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 France
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 20
                 Millions
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 gone
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Address
                 .
                 A
                 Third
                 advantage
                 by
                 this
                 regulation
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Advocates
                 being
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 slip
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 young
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 shelter
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 
                 and
                 Idleness
                 under
                 a
                 Lawyers
                 Gown
                 and
                 a
                 square
                 Cap.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 Requests
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 or
                 Court
                 (
                 of
                 Justice
                 )
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 supprest
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Officers
                 should
                 be
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 Supreme
                 Courts
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 impowred
                 to
                 judge
                 any
                 thing
                 supreamly
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Commoners
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Houshold
                 and
                 other
                 priviledged
                 persons
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Committimus
                 ,
                 Power
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 special
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 to
                 commence
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecute
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Enquests
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 special
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 take
                 no
                 cognizance
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 save
                 of
                 Appeals
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 now
                 expres'd
                 ,
                 this
                 special
                 priviledge
                 shall
                 superadd
                 to
                 them
                 this
                 new
                 kind
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 highly
                 advantageous
                 to
                 those
                 Commoners
                 and
                 Priviledg'd
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 ▪
                 Expedient
                 they
                 would
                 get
                 a
                 decree
                 speedily
                 upon
                 one
                 Trial
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 end
                 their
                 business
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 stating
                 of
                 Cases
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 incompetent
                 to
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 thing
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 upon
                 demands
                 incidentally
                 made
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 only
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 priviledged
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 claim
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 a
                 Committimus
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Judges
                 Provosts
                 of
                 Towns
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 Seneschalsies
                 and
                 Bayliwicks
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 Officers
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Town
                 good
                 for
                 ?
              
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 Sixth
                 place
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 Aids
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Supream
                 Court
                 in
                 each
                 kind
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 which
                 it
                 s
                 judged
                 meet
                 to
                 retain
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Elections
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Assessing
                 of
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Treasurers
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Seneschalsies
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 and
                 Taxes
                 .
                 Where
                 also
                 the
                 Suppression
                 of
                 Store-houses
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gabells
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 Gabells
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Moneys
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Accompts
                 ;
                 and
                 half
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Chambers
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 likewise
                 .
                 For
                 thirty
                 Officers
                 may
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Accompts
                 ,
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Monies
                 now
                 do
                 ,
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Presidents
                 Places
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 of
                 Superior
                 Courts
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Presidents
                 be
                 discharged
                 by
                 Commission
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ▪
                 that
                 this
                 new
                 Order
                 would
                 much
                 augment
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 will
                 not
                 Counsellors
                 do
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 preside
                 ?
                 and
                 having
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 further
                 do
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 confirm
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 pertinent
                 to
                 recall
                 to
                 mind
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mighty
                 Prince
                 
                   Philip
                   the
                   Fair
                
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 making
                 the
                 Parliament
                 Sedentary
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Burgundy
                 first
                 President
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 anciently
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 
                 of
                 Accompts
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 Butler
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 of
                 France
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ;
                 and
                 great
                 Dignities
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Robe
                 privatively
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 since
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 gives
                 them
                 too
                 much
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Nobility
                 too
                 little
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 important
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 not
                 continued
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 all
                 restored
                 to
                 Primitive
                 Order
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Country
                 Courts
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 they
                 be
                 narrowly
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 be
                 meerly
                 predial
                 and
                 dominial
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 Rents
                 and
                 the
                 Fealties
                 of
                 Lordships
                 :
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 determining
                 an
                 Inventory
                 ,
                 or
                 receiving
                 a
                 suit
                 between
                 parties
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 three
                 Livres
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 shortning
                 of
                 proceedings
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 would
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 Officers
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 reduction
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Suppressions
                 ,
                 will
                 ruin
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Families
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 stuck
                 at
                 ;
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 being
                 concern'd
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 ill
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 accompt
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Weal
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 GOD
                 Himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternally
                 Just
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 men
                 did
                 He
                 destroy
                 by
                 that
                 universal
                 deluge
                 for
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Isralites
                 did
                 He
                 cut
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 gross
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 plenty
                 of
                 examples
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 Soveraigns
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 do
                 like
                 things
                 with
                 like
                 Justice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 general
                 welfare
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 is
                 concern'd
                 .
                 Kings
                 are
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 GOD
                 
                 gives
                 His
                 Thunder-bolts
                 to
                 carry
                 :
                 the
                 strokes
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 their
                 hands
                 do
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whose
                 Images
                 and
                 Instruments
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 dissembled
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 constituting
                 an
                 Aristocratick
                 Government
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 are
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 Monarchick
                 Government
                 .
                 Aristocracy
                 is
                 adverse
                 to
                 Regality
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 Governments
                 it
                 comes
                 nearest
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 very
                 terms
                 of
                 Hesiod
                 ,
                 a
                 Potter
                 envies
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 against
                 a
                 Potter
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 remembred
                 here
                 briefly
                 ,
                 that
                 Theopompus
                 King
                 of
                 Sparta
                 having
                 created
                 the
                 Ephori
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 Cleomenes
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 slain
                 King
                 Agis
                 .
                 The
                 Senate
                 becoming
                 too
                 potent
                 ,
                 overthrew
                 the
                 first
                 Roman
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 our
                 Age
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 trial
                 of
                 Chenailles
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 did
                 a
                 former
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Chancellor
                 Poyet
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 source
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Evils
                 of
                 litigious
                 suits
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 Magistracies
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 
                   Alexander
                   Severus
                
                 sound
                 this
                 mischief
                 in
                 his
                 Empire
                 ;
                 it
                 having
                 been
                 introduced
                 by
                 Domician
                 .
                 S.
                 Lewis
                 saw
                 cause
                 to
                 weed
                 the
                 abuse
                 out
                 of
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 it
                 having
                 got
                 in
                 through
                 the
                 confusion
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 some
                 precedent
                 Reigns
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 glorious
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 His
                 State
                 what
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Severus
                 and
                 S.
                 Lewis
                 did
                 in
                 theirs
                 ,
                 with
                 greatest
                 glory
                 to
                 their
                 Memory
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Policy
                 requires
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 way
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 greatest
                 events
                 brought
                 on
                 by
                 small
                 beginnings
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 proceed
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 measured
                 steps
                 .
                 The
                 fixation
                 of
                 Offices
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 advanced
                 already
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 seemed
                 to
                 signifie
                 an
                 authorizing
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 ground
                 gotten
                 .
                 To
                 continue
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 a
                 Decree
                 pass
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Declaration
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 publish'd
                 at
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 purposeth
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 opposition
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Title
                 to
                 Offices
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 just
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 worthy
                 of
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 Thus
                 no
                 one
                 will
                 be
                 alarm'd
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 Declaration
                 will
                 extend
                 unto
                 the
                 price
                 it self
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 consequence
                 easily
                 deducible
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 principal
                 and
                 essential
                 right
                 to
                 Offices
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 price
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 accessory
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 it
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 price
                 alway
                 follow
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Title
                 to
                 a
                 Benefice
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 makes
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 the
                 Contract
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 effects
                 .
                 Thus
                 receiving
                 no
                 more
                 opposition
                 at
                 the
                 Seal
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 ;
                 there
                 neither
                 will
                 be
                 any
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 price
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 in
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Offices
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 security
                 for
                 Money
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 diminish
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 insensibly
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 just
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mortgaging
                 of
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 be
                 obstructed
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Officer
                 may
                 dye
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 paid
                 the
                 Paulette
                 ;
                 whereby
                 his
                 
                 Office
                 is
                 extinct
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 of
                 Grace
                 the
                 King
                 revives
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 what
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 casualty
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 sum
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 engag'd
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 loss
                 certainly
                 accrue
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 creation
                 of
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 all
                 engagements
                 are
                 gone
                 :
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 longer
                 the
                 Office
                 that
                 formerly
                 it
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 Sale
                 of
                 Offices
                 ,
                 the
                 Casualties
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 the
                 King
                 nothing
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Casualties
                 be
                 worth
                 Him
                 Two
                 Millions
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 sale
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 will
                 make
                 Four
                 Millions
                 of
                 'em
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 saleable
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 Hereditary
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 Hereditary
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 revert
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 upon
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 every
                 Titulary
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 'em
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 admitted
                 Officer
                 may
                 fine
                 to
                 the
                 Coffers
                 of
                 His
                 Treasury
                 Royal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 Monasticks
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 suppression
                 of
                 Officers
                 and
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 Offices
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 lose
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 His
                 Clerks
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Paulette
                 ;
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 easie
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Clerks
                 places
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 be
                 recompenc'd
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 value
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 remain
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Paulette
                 ,
                 the
                 retrenchment
                 of
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 considerable
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 cause
                 of
                 vexatious
                 Law-driving
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Offices
                 of
                 Judicature
                 are
                 gainful
                 to
                 those
                 
                 that
                 execute
                 them
                 .
                 An
                 evil
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 dangerousest
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 affect
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 becomes
                 suspected
                 ,
                 all
                 becomes
                 corrupt
                 where
                 profit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 Avarice
                 and
                 Ambition
                 creep
                 in
                 ;
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Uprightness
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 depart
                 :
                 whereupon
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Money
                   doth
                   many
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Devil
                   cannot
                   do
                   .
                
                 For
                 an
                 entrance
                 upon
                 a
                 Reformation
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 Judges
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 no
                 more
                 Spices
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 Judges
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 Courts
                 should
                 not
                 decree
                 Executions
                 for
                 their
                 attendance
                 against
                 the
                 parties
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 contest
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Spices
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Fees
                 upon
                 sentence
                 obtained
                 )
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 the
                 parties
                 shall
                 give
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 custom
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 compelled
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 transacting
                 by
                 Commissaries
                 in
                 Sovereign
                 Courts
                 .
              
               
                 Judges
                 should
                 be
                 forbidden
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 sollicitation
                 from
                 parties
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 their
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Judge
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 whose
                 case
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 of
                 one
                 whose
                 case
                 is
                 bad
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   some
                   general
                   Orders
                   in
                   Government
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   punishment
                   and
                   recompence
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   Royal
                   Virtues
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Chapters
                 now
                 dispatch'd
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 inserted
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 service
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 general
                 good
                 of
                 His
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Chapters
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 others
                 very
                 considerable
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 amiss
                 to
                 make
                 here
                 a
                 distinct
                 Chapter
                 of
                 some
                 important
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 easily
                 rank
                 any
                 other
                 where
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 in
                 dispute
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 alter
                 Publick
                 Laws
                 ?
                 and
                 upon
                 debate
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 oft-times
                 so
                 pressing
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 forborn
                 :
                 but
                 withal
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 alterations
                 must
                 be
                 insensible
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 hardly
                 come
                 off
                 from
                 old
                 Customs
                 ;
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 any
                 new
                 observance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 circumference
                 ,
                 and
                 ways
                 to
                 them
                 unknown
                 .
                 Legislators
                 are
                 Physicians
                 of
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ought
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Artists
                 of
                 that
                 Profession
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 the
                 whole
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Patient
                 from
                 Perishing
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 change
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 prescribe
                 remedies
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 slowly
                 they
                 operate
                 ,
                 the
                 surer
                 their
                 effect
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 Opinion
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 renewed
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 banish
                 thence
                 all
                 Usuries
                 ,
                 of
                 whatever
                 quality
                 ,
                 except
                 among
                 Merchants
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 should
                 be
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 personal
                 Obligations
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 damages
                 and
                 interests
                 ;
                 even
                 interests
                 adjudged
                 by
                 sentence
                 not
                 excluded
                 ;
                 this
                 pretence
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 authorize
                 Usury
                 ,
                 and
                 defraud
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 forbids
                 it
                 .
                 Usury
                 was
                 strictly
                 prohibited
                 among
                 the
                 ancient
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Candie
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 coveting
                 of
                 Riches
                 ,
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 this
                 Statute
                 ,
                 disposed
                 the
                 borrower
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 stollen
                 the
                 Money
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 reality
                 was
                 lent
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Artifice
                 the
                 Debtor
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Interests
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 adjudged
                 to
                 the
                 Creditor
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 any
                 Loan
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 hatred
                 of
                 Robbery
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 means
                 cannot
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Theft
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 capital
                 Crime
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Religion
                 and
                 in
                 Policy
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 being
                 unbounded
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 more
                 craft
                 when
                 bent
                 to
                 transgress
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 prudence
                 to
                 hinder
                 evil
                 doing
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 damages
                 and
                 interests
                 hath
                 been
                 introduced
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 Cretan
                 expedient
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 feigning
                 a
                 detension
                 of
                 Money
                 against
                 the
                 owners
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Debtor
                 thereupon
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Interests
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 feigning
                 a
                 Robbery
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 Candie
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Nation
                 of
                 note
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Usurious
                 Contracts
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 prohibited
                 
                 among
                 the
                 Subjects
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 known
                 what
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 was
                 .
                 Usury
                 sure
                 ,
                 hath
                 caused
                 the
                 greatest
                 disorders
                 that
                 have
                 hitherto
                 troubled
                 the
                 tranquility
                 of
                 States
                 .
                 The
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 the
                 Spartans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 forbid
                 it
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 also
                 forced
                 to
                 abolish
                 Debts
                 contracted
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 publick
                 benefit
                 ,
                 rescin'd
                 the
                 compacts
                 and
                 promises
                 that
                 private
                 Men
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seemed
                 inviolable
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 general
                 custom
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 over-rule
                 .
                 An
                 act
                 of
                 very
                 particular
                 consequence
                 All
                 Usurious
                 Contracts
                 should
                 be
                 annulled
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 culpable
                 and
                 complices
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Usury
                 ,
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 Usurer
                 in
                 
                 Plato's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 being
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 Thief
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 permit
                 Contracts
                 for
                 annual
                 Rent
                 out
                 of
                 Land
                 :
                 yet
                 with
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 publish'd
                 for
                 publick
                 security
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 shortning
                 of
                 Law-suits
                 .
                 Withall
                 ,
                 regulating
                 to
                 a
                 denier
                 ,
                 the
                 Arrearages
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Usury
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 tolerable
                 of
                 any
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Alienation
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fiction
                 prudently
                 hit
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 Calixtus
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 and
                 Martin
                 the
                 Fifth
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Declaration
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Edict
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 herein
                 ;
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 formerly
                 made
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 Thirtieth
                 denier
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 limited
                 Use
                 to
                 the
                 hundredth
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Two
                 hundredth
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 abolish'd
                 it
                 altogether
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 third
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sum
                 lent
                 to
                 any
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 others
                 under
                 25
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 Relations
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 any
                 action
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 thought
                 the
                 Contracts
                 be
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 Debtors
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 come
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 Vespasian
                 made
                 a
                 like
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 effectual
                 to
                 repress
                 the
                 greediness
                 of
                 Usurers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 debauch
                 of
                 young
                 people
                 :
                 whereupon
                 they
                 would
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 exercises
                 and
                 study
                 .
                 The
                 profit
                 which
                 these
                 Laws
                 would
                 yield
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 beside
                 their
                 stopping
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 great
                 Evils
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 alway
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 and
                 impatient
                 to
                 be
                 getting
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 Money
                 at
                 Interest
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 their
                 Contracts
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 too
                 low
                 a
                 rate
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 eminently
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 would
                 addict
                 themselves
                 to
                 Trades
                 and
                 Husbandry
                 ▪
                 or
                 put
                 their
                 Money
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Merchants
                 to
                 make
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 partnership
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 Usury
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Secret
                 that
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 their
                 people
                 Merchants
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 Genoeses
                 have
                 engaged
                 themselves
                 in
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 upon
                 observing
                 the
                 profit
                 it
                 yielded
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Law
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 Gentlemen
                 be
                 disabled
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 Fiefs
                 or
                 Inheritances
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 declaration
                 of
                 their
                 Poverty
                 in
                 open
                 Court.
                 Among
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 Lands
                 engaged
                 reverted
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 owners
                 
                 at
                 the
                 Jubilee
                 .
                 The
                 Spartans
                 Lands
                 were
                 not
                 divided
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 those
                 7000
                 portions
                 which
                 Lycurgus
                 had
                 lotted
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 Locrians
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 sold
                 not
                 their
                 Estates
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Flanders
                 .
                 The
                 Fiefs
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Houses
                 of
                 Bretanie
                 are
                 never
                 parted
                 out
                 .
                 Substitution
                 of
                 Heirs
                 in
                 France
                 doth
                 hinder
                 the
                 Alienation
                 of
                 Lands
                 .
                 In
                 Spain
                 Gentlemen
                 cannor
                 sell
                 their
                 Estates
                 :
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Demesne
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 in-alienable
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 prescribe
                 a
                 Law
                 for
                 all
                 Noble
                 Families
                 .
                 This
                 Ordinance
                 would
                 make
                 Gentlemen
                 good
                 Husbands
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 the
                 Syracusians
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 civilized-People
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 partition
                 of
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 they
                 consider'd
                 the
                 benefit
                 that
                 might
                 thence
                 redound
                 to
                 their
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 wisely
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 possess'd
                 Inheritances
                 should
                 fix
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 :
                 having
                 an
                 Estate
                 there
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 carry
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 love
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 subsistance
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 defending
                 his
                 own
                 Possession
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 jointly
                 defend
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 Interests
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 being
                 ruin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 Poverty
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 Noble
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Estate
                 so
                 shameful
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 Quality
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 an
                 extream
                 Misery
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Plebeian
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 rais'd
                 himself
                 an
                 advantageous
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 limited
                 at
                 50000
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 ennobled
                 ;
                 provided
                 always
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 profit
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 laudable
                 and
                 lawful
                 means
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 sixth
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 publick
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 by
                 appointing
                 the
                 greatest
                 penalties
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 ordain
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Parish
                 both
                 in
                 Town
                 and
                 Country
                 ,
                 do
                 maintain
                 their
                 own
                 Poor
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 wander
                 ;
                 punish
                 all
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 Trade
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 send
                 the
                 stoutest
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 on
                 work
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ability
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 fetch
                 out
                 that
                 idleness
                 which
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 Law
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 Fathers
                 responsible
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Civil
                 Interests
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Faults
                 and
                 Crimes
                 their
                 Children
                 should
                 commit
                 while
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 25
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 however
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 dwell
                 in
                 their
                 Fathers
                 House
                 .
                 The
                 Mulct
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 for
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 those
                 faulty
                 Children
                 ;
                 This
                 Law
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 in
                 Bretanie
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 Masters
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 their
                 Houshold-servants
                 ;
                 and
                 paying
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 Fine
                 besides
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 correct
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Third
                 place
                 ,
                 Provost
                 Marshals
                 and
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Robberies
                 and
                 Murthers
                 committed
                 on
                 the
                 High-ways
                 ,
                 Burglaries
                 ,
                 Counterfeit
                 Coin
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 like
                 Crimes
                 within
                 their
                 district
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 took
                 not
                 up
                 the
                 Malefactors
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Trial.
                 This
                 Law
                 would
                 hinder
                 well-nigh
                 all
                 mischiefs
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 of
                 publick
                 Notoriety
                 ,
                 that
                 Provosts
                 hold
                 Intelligence
                 with
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 ill
                 Life
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 all
                 Lieutenants
                 criminal
                 and
                 Judges
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Crimes
                 committed
                 in
                 their
                 Towns
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 .
                 Masters
                 of
                 Inns
                 ,
                 and
                 Houses
                 of
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 the
                 Crimes
                 committed
                 by
                 their
                 Guests
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
                 Owners
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Crimes
                 committed
                 by
                 their
                 Tenants
                 during
                 their
                 term
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 abearing
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 entertain
                 .
                 Captains
                 and
                 Officers
                 for
                 the
                 Crimes
                 of
                 their
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 for
                 those
                 committed
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Towns
                 ,
                 the
                 Townsmen
                 of
                 each
                 Street
                 are
                 responsible
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 there
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 the
                 Townsman
                 before
                 whose
                 door
                 he
                 falls
                 ,
                 is
                 sentenced
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 his
                 Blood.
                 This
                 Order
                 is
                 excellent
                 .
                 For
                 assoon
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 Street
                 ,
                 all
                 run
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 are
                 seized
                 ,
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 punish'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Crime
                 .
                 In
                 paralel
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 Turkie
                 ,
                 severest
                 penalties
                 must
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 transgress
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 Publick
                 Order
                 and
                 Policy
                 ;
                 those
                 Penalties
                 also
                 speedily
                 inflicted
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 said
                 Laws
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 ordained
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Lackey
                 wear
                 a
                 Sword
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 Towns-man
                 have
                 Arms
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Bakers
                 make
                 their
                 Bread
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Weight
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 like
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 instantly
                 punished
                 ,
                 the
                 Rich
                 by
                 pecuniary
                 Fines
                 ,
                 the
                 Poor
                 by
                 Corporal
                 Penalties
                 .
                 The
                 Turks
                 cause
                 Offenders
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 Money
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 Fines
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 a
                 Lath.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Eighth
                 Law
                 ,
                 All
                 Printers
                 and
                 Booksellers
                 must
                 be
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 Print
                 ,
                 Sell
                 ,
                 Disperse
                 ,
                 set
                 to
                 Sale
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 any
                 Book
                 of
                 what
                 Quality
                 or
                 Subject
                 soever
                 ,
                 without
                 its
                 having
                 been
                 Approved
                 ,
                 and
                 Licence
                 given
                 them
                 under
                 Seal
                 in
                 due
                 manner
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 may
                 nothing
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 to
                 punish
                 bad
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 reward
                 the
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 employ
                 themselves
                 in
                 advancing
                 its
                 Reputation
                 and
                 Glory
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 Master
                 and
                 Arbiter
                 of
                 all
                 Rewards
                 ;
                 and
                 confer
                 them
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 receive
                 any
                 Beneficence
                 of
                 His
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 they
                 owe
                 it
                 to
                 His
                 Bounty
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 means
                 to
                 attract
                 to
                 Him
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 Respect
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 every
                 one
                 would
                 strive
                 to
                 please
                 Him
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 his
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 promise
                 himself
                 any
                 Grace
                 or
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Merit
                 ,
                 his
                 Services
                 and
                 Diligence
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Rewards
                 with
                 which
                 His
                 Majesty
                 may
                 Honour
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Honour
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 in
                 receiving
                 a
                 benefit
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 receives
                 withal
                 ,
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Esteem
                 which
                 is
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 in
                 his
                 Conduct
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 glorious
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 Worth
                 ;
                 nothing
                 can
                 yield
                 him
                 a
                 truer
                 Contentment
                 .
                 A
                 Gift
                 from
                 an
                 ordinary
                 hand
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 somewhat
                 shameful
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 takes
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 comes
                 the
                 adage
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 Give
                 than
                 to
                 Receive
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 the
                 Donor
                 ,
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Hand
                 doth
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Gift
                 a
                 new
                 quality
                 ,
                 which
                 augmenteth
                 the
                 Worth
                 and
                 Excellency
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 no
                 less
                 praise
                 to
                 receive
                 than
                 to
                 give
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 now
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 these
                 rewards
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 purely
                 Honourable
                 ,
                 others
                 only
                 Profitable
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 last
                 sort
                 ,
                 both
                 Honourable
                 and
                 Profitable
                 too
                 .
                 The
                 reward
                 purely
                 Honorary
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 confers
                 upon
                 a
                 Subject
                 some
                 Dignity
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 afore
                 ;
                 as
                 upon
                 a
                 Plebeian
                 ,
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 that
                 of
                 Knight
                 ,
                 or
                 Marquess
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 permits
                 him
                 to
                 carry
                 Fleurdelizes
                 in
                 his
                 Coat
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 ▪
                 Memorial
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Action
                 :
                 Or
                 grants
                 him
                 the
                 privilege
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Crown
                 in
                 his
                 Crest
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 reward
                 is
                 unlimited
                 ,
                 because
                 Sovereignty
                 is
                 a
                 source
                 from
                 whence
                 new
                 Honours
                 and
                 Dignities
                 incessantly
                 flow
                 ;
                 as
                 projections
                 of
                 Light
                 do
                 every
                 moment
                 issue
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 without
                 exhausting
                 its
                 secondity
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 rays
                 that
                 it
                 emitteth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 resplendent
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 Honours
                 a
                 King
                 confers
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 Lustre
                 He
                 adds
                 to
                 His
                 own
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 People
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 did
                 most
                 abound
                 in
                 conferring
                 rewards
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 brought
                 into
                 use
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 Triumphs
                 ,
                 Statues
                 ,
                 Rings
                 ,
                 Inscriptions
                 ,
                 Publick
                 Praises
                 ;
                 and
                 stuck
                 not
                 to
                 grant
                 Deifications
                 ,
                 Temples
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 love
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ingenious
                 were
                 they
                 to
                 inhance
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 their
                 Fellow-Citizens
                 :
                 thus
                 inciting
                 them
                 to
                 worthy
                 Persormances
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 to
                 an
                 advancing
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 For
                 any
                 
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 Noble
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Virtuously
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 does
                 more
                 to
                 merit
                 a
                 just
                 reward
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 would
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 always
                 Virtue
                 that
                 triumphs
                 ;
                 and
                 oft-times
                 but
                 Fortune
                 that
                 rules
                 .
                 In
                 conformity
                 to
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Experience
                 ,
                 do
                 render
                 Illustrious
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 Honour
                 such
                 as
                 serve
                 Him
                 best
                 ,
                 with
                 Honourable
                 Titles
                 ;
                 but
                 ought
                 to
                 punish
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 without
                 His
                 Permission
                 ,
                 dare
                 assume
                 and
                 usurp
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 rank
                 between
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 distinguishing
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 merit
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferr'd
                 far
                 before
                 all
                 discrimination
                 made
                 by
                 their
                 Wealth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 very
                 commodious
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 Knighthood
                 is
                 purely
                 Personal
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Baron
                 ,
                 of
                 Marquess
                 ,
                 of
                 Count
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Personal
                 likewise
                 ;
                 not
                 real
                 ,
                 or
                 annexed
                 to
                 Estates
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Dignities
                 to
                 become
                 extinct
                 by
                 decease
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 invested
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Expedient
                 ,
                 to
                 recompence
                 Men
                 of
                 worth
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 managed
                 ,
                 would
                 produce
                 a
                 marvellous
                 effect
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 whole
                 race
                 ,
                 thereby
                 become
                 Men
                 of
                 Merit
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 personal
                 Marquesses
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 falling
                 from
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 Honour
                 which
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 choose
                 but
                 press
                 vigorously
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Honour
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 thus
                 mark'd
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 much
                 profit
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 a
                 more
                 Express
                 Obligation
                 on
                 the
                 Nobility
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 do
                 give
                 His
                 Letters
                 
                 for
                 personal
                 Marquessates
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 form
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 Parisian
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Accompts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persons
                 Honoured
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 homage
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 thereupon
                 .
                 Such
                 kind
                 of
                 Homages
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 heretofore
                 for
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 for
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 Livres
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 in
                 Germany
                 hath
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 made
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Counts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 
                   Count
                   de
                   Guimene
                
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 foot
                 of
                 Land
                 within
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 creates
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 Baron
                 ,
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 a
                 Barony
                 ,
                 or
                 County
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 possesseth
                 Nothing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 Gratifications
                 and
                 Rewards
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 purely
                 gainful
                 and
                 pecuniary
                 ;
                 as
                 Pensions
                 ,
                 Tickets
                 for
                 Money
                 ,
                 Acquittances
                 by
                 Patent
                 ,
                 Ransoms
                 ,
                 Confiscations
                 of
                 deceasing
                 Strangers
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 These
                 however
                 ,
                 carry
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 honour
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 afore
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 once
                 both
                 gainful
                 an
                 honourable
                 ,
                 as
                 Great
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Governments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 Rewards
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 further
                 Reflection
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 never
                 be
                 inform'd
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Action
                 ,
                 but
                 He
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Actor
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 Praises
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 Benefits
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 favours
                 must
                 be
                 regulated
                 by
                 consideration
                 of
                 His
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 His
                 State.
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 Princes
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 ,
                 inspires
                 into
                 them
                 Affection
                 for
                 their
                 People
                 .
                 But
                 His
                 will
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Paternal
                 Affection
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 do
                 open
                 His
                 Bosom
                 to
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 His
                 very
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 His
                 Counsels
                 and
                 Designs
                 be
                 levell'd
                 
                 at
                 their
                 Felicity
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 Himself
                 cannot
                 be
                 happy
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 principally
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 Kings
                 are
                 Images
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 fortified
                 with
                 His
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Monarchs
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 external
                 Goods
                 cannot
                 enrich
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 Virtue
                 alone
                 is
                 their
                 proper
                 Portion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 GOD
                 Himself
                 .
                 It
                 now
                 remaineth
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Virtue
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 a
                 Great
                 Prince
                 have
                 Piety
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 His
                 Subjects
                 an
                 Example
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 bettering
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 His
                 State.
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 just
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 Government
                 never
                 is
                 of
                 long
                 duration
                 without
                 Justice
                 .
                 This
                 Queen
                 of
                 Virtues
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 judiciously
                 noted
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 A
                 King
                 I
                 say
                 must
                 be
                 Just
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 Himself
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 respectively
                 due
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 is
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 foresee
                 of
                 Himself
                 what
                 may
                 betide
                 His
                 States
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 wise
                 Pilot
                 hath
                 the
                 skill
                 to
                 foresee
                 Calms
                 and
                 Storms
                 :
                 he
                 knows
                 by
                 secret
                 notices
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Winds
                 will
                 be
                 favourable
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Voyage
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 Virtue
                 is
                 Magnanimity
                 ;
                 a
                 weight
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 keeps
                 the
                 Soul
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 position
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 it
                 so
                 setled
                 a
                 firmness
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 good
                 nor
                 bad
                 successes
                 can
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 appears
                 unalterable
                 :
                 He
                 thus
                 bears
                 up
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 Him
                 as
                 an
                 assured
                 succour
                 against
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 persuade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Divine
                 Quality
                 in
                 His
                 Person
                 .
                 Of
                 Royal
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 a
                 fifth
                 is
                 Clemency
                 ;
                 It
                 pertains
                 to
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 a
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 be
                 benign
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 commiserate
                 the
                 weaknesses
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 Men
                 as
                 He
                 is
                 .
                 Mischances
                 are
                 pardonable
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 rigor
                 to
                 punish
                 a
                 poor
                 wretch
                 for
                 a
                 Crime
                 committed
                 out
                 of
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 necessity
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 less
                 guilty
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 ill
                 destiny
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 to
                 Criminals
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 that
                 Grace
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 deny'd
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 King
                 gives
                 one
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 rejoyce
                 more
                 at
                 the
                 feeling
                 in
                 the
                 Secret
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 a
                 Will
                 to
                 Pardon
                 :
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 having
                 in
                 His
                 hand
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 .
                 To
                 give
                 a
                 Man
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 create
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 his
                 Being
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 giving
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 publick
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 disturb'd
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Peace
                 :
                 Yet
                 in
                 sum
                 it
                 is
                 Noble
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 be
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 compassion
                 and
                 Mercy
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 appropriated
                 unto
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 disarm
                 His
                 Anger
                 :
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 the
                 Roman
                 Poet
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 Thunderbolts
                 which
                 Jupiter
                 throws
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 diverted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Royal
                 Virtue
                 is
                 Liberality
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 less
                 disadvantageous
                 for
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 Arms
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Liberality
                 .
                 A
                 Poet
                 introduceth
                 
                   Mark
                   Anthony
                
                 excellently
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 left
                 him
                 but
                 the
                 Benefits
                 he
                 had
                 conferred
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 A
                 Great
                 Prince
                 never
                 enjoys
                 His
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 He
                 hath
                 given
                 it
                 .
                 Liberality
                 enricheth
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Him
                 Purchases
                 of
                 inestimable
                 
                 value
                 .
                 For
                 thereby
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 wins
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 admired
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 Liberality
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 judicious
                 Liberality
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 a
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 exorbitant
                 profuseness
                 ;
                 a
                 Liberality
                 alway
                 exercis'd
                 with
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 in
                 short
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 other
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 improper
                 for
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 have
                 those
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 inseparable
                 Companions
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Virtuous
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   Finances
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Princes
                   Treasure
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Means
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Subjects
                   more
                   numerous
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Officers
                   that
                   manage
                   the
                   King's
                   Treasure
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   King's
                   Demesnes
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Means
                   to
                   recover
                   the
                   Demesnes
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   Taxes
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Means
                   to
                   ease
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Free
                   Cities
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Gabells
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Means
                   to
                   augment
                   the
                   Receipt
                   of
                   the
                   Gabells
                   ,
                   and
                   ease
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Salt-free
                   Country
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Countries
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   Free
                   Gifts
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   expending
                   of
                   Money
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   reserving
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Art
                 of
                 Finances
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Politicks
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 necessary
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Money
                 is
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 all
                 Affairs
                 .
                 A
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 powerful
                 ,
                 than
                 proportionably
                 to
                 the
                 richness
                 of
                 its
                 publick
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 yearly
                 Income
                 that
                 maintain
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 French
                 Name
                 plainly
                 importeth
                 ;
                 for
                 Finance
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 Word
                 ,
                 signifying
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 Verb
                 Finer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 to
                 may
                 or
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 particulars
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Just
                 and
                 easie
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 Money
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 prudent
                 expending
                 it
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 keeping
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 it
                 up
                 for
                 necessities
                 that
                 may
                 happen
                 ;
                 as
                 Famine
                 ,
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 War
                 ,
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Shipwrack
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 in
                 France
                 three
                 general
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 Money
                 ;
                 The
                 King's
                 Demesnes
                 .
                 Impositions
                 on
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Merchandises
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 this
                 last
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Commerce
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 nothing
                 here
                 of
                 Conquests
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 for
                 a
                 Fourth
                 means
                 of
                 Getting
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 treat
                 of
                 them
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 any
                 further
                 advance
                 into
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 pertinent
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fundamental
                 Wealth
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Multitude
                 and
                 Plenty
                 of
                 Subjects
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 Men
                 that
                 Till
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 that
                 produce
                 Manufactures
                 ;
                 that
                 manage
                 Trade
                 ;
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 War
                 ;
                 that
                 People
                 Colonies
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 bring
                 in
                 Money
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 way
                 in
                 France
                 for
                 multiplying
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 Marry
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 at
                 once
                 do
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Augustus
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 He
                 may
                 decree
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Advantages
                 
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 have
                 divers
                 Children
                 ;
                 exempting
                 them
                 from
                 Guardianships
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 Collectors
                 ,
                 from
                 Commissions
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Sequestred
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 burthensom
                 Offices
                 :
                 He
                 may
                 discharge
                 them
                 from
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 Estate
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 He
                 might
                 impose
                 penalties
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 Marry
                 not
                 before
                 a
                 certain
                 Age
                 :
                 and
                 take
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Successions
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 Law
                 and
                 Wedlock
                 ,
                 live
                 single
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 impediment
                 by
                 any
                 natural
                 infirmity
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 upon
                 a
                 like
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 a
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 Parents
                 from
                 compelling
                 their
                 Daughters
                 into
                 Cloisters
                 ,
                 might
                 Declare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 all
                 Recluses
                 in
                 any
                 Succession
                 ,
                 was
                 vested
                 in
                 Himself
                 :
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Earls
                 of
                 Flanders
                 were
                 Heirs
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 were
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Augustus
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 inducing
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Marry
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 add
                 Two
                 particulars
                 :
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 First
                 Year
                 a
                 Man
                 Taxable
                 did
                 Marry
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 under
                 26
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 Subsidies
                 and
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 Charges
                 ,
                 even
                 quartering
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 kept
                 House
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 setled
                 in
                 a
                 Dwelling
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 newly
                 Married
                 be
                 the
                 King's
                 Officer
                 ,
                 his
                 Office
                 should
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 King's
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 died
                 within
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 Commanders
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Soldiers
                 should
                 be
                 dispens'd
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 serving
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 unless
                 on
                 urgent
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 important
                 occasion
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 partilar
                 
                 which
                 in
                 France
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 
                 Augustus's
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 effectual
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 once
                 Married
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 separated
                 again
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 contract
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 stuck
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coupled
                 Parties
                 cohabit
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 strange
                 abuse
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 separation
                 hath
                 crept
                 in
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 nor
                 know
                 I
                 how
                 the
                 Officials
                 have
                 become
                 so
                 favourable
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 it
                 .
                 Now-a-days
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 her
                 swing
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 controul
                 ,
                 practice
                 all
                 that
                 her
                 giddy
                 ,
                 witless
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 times
                 wanton
                 humour
                 prompts
                 her
                 to
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 stirs
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 tires
                 out
                 her
                 Husbands
                 patience
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 she
                 complains
                 of
                 his
                 Vices
                 ,
                 hath
                 Servants
                 suborned
                 for
                 her
                 purpose
                 ;
                 a
                 Divorce
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 adjudged
                 upon
                 their
                 Depositions
                 ,
                 the
                 Husband
                 is
                 sentenced
                 to
                 yield
                 her
                 up
                 her
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 let
                 her
                 have
                 possession
                 of
                 her
                 Dower
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 allow
                 her
                 a
                 great
                 Pension
                 .
                 Then
                 this
                 Woman
                 reties
                 ,
                 takes
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 after
                 her
                 own
                 fashion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 alway
                 the
                 most
                 commendable
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 her
                 Husband
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 sinking
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 Houshold
                 Affairs
                 .
                 Had
                 she
                 counted
                 upon
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 she
                 must
                 live
                 with
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 formed
                 her self
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 play'd
                 her
                 vexatious
                 pranks
                 ;
                 so
                 she
                 had
                 promoted
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 her
                 own
                 .
                 For
                 application
                 therfore
                 
                 of
                 a
                 remedy
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Law
                 That
                 a
                 Wife
                 shall
                 not
                 sue
                 for
                 a
                 Separation
                 '
                 as
                 to
                 Person
                 or
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 '
                 of
                 four
                 of
                 her
                 nearest
                 Kindred
                 ;
                 Men
                 of
                 known
                 Integrity
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Separation
                 being
                 ordered
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Sentence
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Accommodation
                 between
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 enter
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 without
                 egress
                 again
                 ;
                 nor
                 suffered
                 to
                 admit
                 a
                 visit
                 from
                 any
                 man
                 there
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 Publick
                 decency
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Woman
                 who
                 hath
                 lost
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 lose
                 him
                 )
                 should
                 appear
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 commerce
                 with
                 other
                 Men.
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 her
                 Sex
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 seemliness
                 requiring
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 she
                 hide
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 withal
                 her
                 ill
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 grief
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 too
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 slender
                 Pension
                 be
                 adjudged
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Husbands
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 fault
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 their
                 ill
                 husbandry
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 be
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 'em
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Wives
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 supposing
                 they
                 have
                 Children
                 ,
                 the
                 Money
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 remainder
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 employed
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 by
                 a
                 Guardian
                 :
                 He
                 to
                 accompt
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Children
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 the
                 Revenue
                 exceeding
                 the
                 Pension
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 out
                 on
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 This
                 Law
                 should
                 extend
                 to
                 Separations
                 already
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 rigour
                 being
                 practis'd
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Divorces
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 Husbands
                 and
                 Wives
                 would
                 be
                 under
                 a
                 reciprocal
                 
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 together
                 discreetly
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 breed
                 up
                 a
                 Family
                 that
                 might
                 prove
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 their
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 their
                 elder
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 beneficial
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 consideration
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 He
                 will
                 be
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 and
                 Donotary
                 to
                 His
                 Receivers
                 and
                 accomptable
                 Officers
                 ,
                 fot
                 their
                 Wives
                 dotal
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 Marriage
                 settlements
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Childrens
                 Portions
                 and
                 Donatives
                 :
                 then
                 explaining
                 the
                 late
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 declare
                 further
                 ,
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 misemploying
                 the
                 publick
                 Money
                 to
                 be
                 punishable
                 by
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 ordain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Interests
                 ,
                 Amends
                 ,
                 and
                 civil
                 Reparations
                 adjudged
                 against
                 Criminals
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 Heirs
                 or
                 Legatees
                 .
                 This
                 Law
                 is
                 rigorous
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 :
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 strike
                 terror
                 on
                 the
                 Financiers
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 escape
                 Justice
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 entertain
                 a
                 Thought
                 of
                 committing
                 a
                 fault
                 that
                 would
                 ruine
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 dearest
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 punish'd
                 even
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 friends
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 condemn'd
                 for
                 Crimes
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Sejanus
                 affords
                 unquestionable
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Demesne
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 Alienated
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 liable
                 to
                 any
                 charge
                 or
                 encumbrance
                 .
                 This
                 Law
                 is
                 Fundamental
                 in
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 
                 things
                 are
                 judged
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 from
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 By
                 Declaration
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 His
                 Letters
                 ,
                 declares
                 some
                 particular
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 By
                 Confession
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 the
                 continued
                 space
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 Receivers
                 have
                 accompted
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 questions
                 proposable
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Demesne
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 State
                 them
                 .
                 Chopin
                 may
                 be
                 consulted
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 learnedly
                 written
                 of
                 this
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 divers
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 engaged
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 private
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 paid
                 in
                 Sums
                 thereupon
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 persons
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 recovered
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 equitable
                 ways
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 Principal
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 those
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 and
                 assigning
                 them
                 Rents
                 upon
                 the
                 Town
                 Hall
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 examples
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 Sold
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 engaged
                 some
                 Rights
                 of
                 His
                 unto
                 particular
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 resum'd
                 by
                 Contracts
                 for
                 a
                 Rent-charge
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 Rights
                 were
                 Demesne
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 Demesne
                 ,
                 Rents
                 were
                 charged
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 then
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 again
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 the
                 Engagees
                 have
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 complain
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 engagements
                 made
                 to
                 'em
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 to
                 secure
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 not
                 any
                 propriety
                 :
                 their
                 security
                 therefore
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 Contracts
                 for
                 Rent
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 pertains
                 to
                 the
                 Demesne
                 still
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 
                 kind
                 of
                 Impositions
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 impose
                 them
                 being
                 Royal
                 and
                 Dominical
                 ,
                 the
                 Engagees
                 concerned
                 will
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 have
                 security
                 for
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 Rent
                 for
                 Rent
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 reap
                 advantage
                 from
                 this
                 exchange
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 settle
                 a
                 Stock
                 for
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 these
                 new
                 Rents
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Imposition
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Commonalties
                 ,
                 Companies
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Engagees
                 themselves
                 paying
                 their
                 proportions
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 no
                 inconvenience
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Demesne
                 having
                 been
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Corporations
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 contribute
                 to
                 free
                 it
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 to
                 disengage
                 the
                 Demesne
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 ready
                 Money
                 instead
                 of
                 Rents
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 an
                 Imposition
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 .
                 A
                 reimbursement
                 should
                 be
                 compleated
                 in
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 years
                 .
                 Mean
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Engagees
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 Possession
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Receivers
                 of
                 the
                 Demesne
                 do
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 profits
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 condition
                 be
                 propos'd
                 while
                 the
                 said
                 Engagees
                 are
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 thousand
                 difficulties
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 possess
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 readily
                 consent
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 may
                 be
                 transacted
                 with
                 less
                 noise
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 expedited
                 in
                 each
                 Parliament
                 apart
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 Receivers
                 commanded
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Council
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 the
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 engaged
                 Demesnes
                 .
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 imposition
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 recover
                 those
                 Demesnes
                 ,
                 the
                 affair
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 one
                 be
                 very
                 justly
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 now
                 alledged
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 things
                 again
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 pass
                 unto
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 Tallies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Imposition
                 of
                 the
                 Tallies
                 [
                 or
                 Taxes
                 ]
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Subsidy
                 or
                 Aid
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Under
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 France
                 )
                 are
                 comprehended
                 the
                 Tallion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subsistance
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Tallie
                 is
                 hugely
                 equitable
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 ancient
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 use
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 over
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 People
                 that
                 paid
                 not
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 publick
                 Expences
                 .
                 In
                 France
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 paid
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 higher
                 than
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 sums
                 that
                 make
                 it
                 up
                 are
                 receiv'd
                 without
                 much
                 trouble
                 :
                 Yet
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 considerably
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 extreamly
                 incommodated
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 prime
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ratable
                 persons
                 considered
                 ,
                 the
                 rates
                 are
                 not
                 duely
                 proportion'd
                 ;
                 the
                 rich
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 the
                 Justicers
                 of
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemens
                 Farmers
                 ,
                 the
                 Eleus
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Persons
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 eased
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 pay
                 almost
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poorest
                 of
                 all
                 do
                 bear
                 all
                 .
                 A
                 second
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 Commission'd
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Tallies
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 run
                 up
                 the
                 charges
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 draw
                 Money
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 part
                 with
                 but
                 once
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Sergeants
                 of
                 Villages
                 need
                 a
                 Cow
                 ,
                 or
                 Corn
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 some
                 piece
                 of
                 Houshould-stuff
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Peasants
                 houses
                 where
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 there
                 they
                 make
                 Seizures
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Sales
                 at
                 what
                 price
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 They
                 seize
                 and
                 sell
                 whatever
                 they
                 find
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Household-loaf
                 of
                 Bread
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 use
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 Rustick
                 hath
                 nothing
                 left
                 to
                 help
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 utterly
                 distressed
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 do
                 his
                 work
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 Officers
                 must
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 disorder
                 and
                 oppression
                 there
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 look
                 for
                 profit
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 spoil
                 all
                 by
                 their
                 avarice
                 and
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 remedy
                 the
                 two
                 Evils
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 effectual
                 order
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 that
                 the
                 Peasants
                 may
                 pay
                 equally
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 pay
                 without
                 charges
                 superadded
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Taxes
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 real
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 pay
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Tax
                 should
                 be
                 levied
                 in
                 kind
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 that
                 are
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 as
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Sider
                 ,
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 the
                 quantity
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 being
                 stinted
                 and
                 fix'd
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Tenth
                 part
                 .
                 A
                 Peasant
                 that
                 might
                 have
                 ten
                 Bushels
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 would
                 very
                 willingly
                 pay
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 inconvenience
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 for
                 payment
                 of
                 Forty
                 Sous
                 in
                 Money
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Sergeants
                 and
                 Collectors
                 seize
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 the
                 ten
                 Bushels
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 which
                 too
                 are
                 priz'd
                 at
                 an
                 extream
                 low
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 charges
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 really
                 ,
                 instead
                 
                 of
                 Forty
                 Sous
                 ,
                 pay
                 Twenty
                 Livres
                 ?
                 This
                 turns
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 undoing
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Lands
                 and
                 Tenements
                 this
                 Tenth
                 might
                 be
                 extended
                 unto
                 Houses
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Towns
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ordered
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 Tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Money
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 let
                 out
                 for
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 low
                 rated
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 Tenth
                 or
                 Twentieth
                 part
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 upon
                 Contracts
                 for
                 a
                 Rent-charge
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 stocks
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 real
                 Estate
                 .
                 The
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 sure
                 been
                 wary
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 Rents
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Rents
                 are
                 now
                 infinitely
                 augmented
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Aegyptians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 was
                 paid
                 in
                 Fruits
                 .
                 They
                 paid
                 their
                 Armies
                 and
                 Officers
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 Kings
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 Tenth
                 of
                 Estates
                 ,
                 oft-times
                 a
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Third
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 have
                 Money
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 Fruits
                 for
                 sustenance
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 might
                 have
                 Farmers
                 of
                 this
                 Tenth
                 in
                 each
                 Parish
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 each
                 Election
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 let
                 out
                 under
                 ▪
                 Farms
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Tyths
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 take
                 things
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Magazines
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Store-houses
                 for
                 Salt
                 :
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Receivers
                 should
                 sell
                 the
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 or
                 reserve
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Joseph
                 did
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 will
                 need
                 them
                 for
                 Armies
                 ,
                 for
                 Fleets
                 ,
                 for
                 Victualling
                 places
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 for
                 Transportation
                 into
                 Foreign
                 parts
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 Famine
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 practis'd
                 in
                 many
                 Countries
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 petty
                 
                 State
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Tallie
                 were
                 thus
                 rais'd
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 go
                 further
                 than
                 it
                 does
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 suffer
                 no
                 incommodity
                 by
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 presseth
                 more
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 in
                 case
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 must
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 give
                 Cows
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 upon
                 terms
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 Peasants
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 very
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 too
                 severe
                 ,
                 and
                 over-scrupulous
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 prohibit
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 publickly
                 permitted
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 certain
                 Cities
                 should
                 ,
                 upon
                 imaginary
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Country
                 bear
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 pretext
                 of
                 these
                 Franchises
                 hath
                 induced
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Peasants
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 .
                 Order
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 Cities
                 obliged
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 expences
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 then
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 Subsistance
                 or
                 Loan
                 .
                 There
                 should
                 be
                 Garisons
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 Soldiers
                 quartered
                 upon
                 them
                 ▪
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 may
                 bear
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 weight
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whereas
                 one
                 alone
                 would
                 be
                 over-charg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 means
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 to
                 bring
                 Him
                 in
                 Money
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Gabells
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gabells
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Demesne
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 imposition
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 import
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 intention
                 they
                 should
                 so
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 might
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 the
                 Salt-pits
                 did
                 heretofore
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 goods
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 sums
                 that
                 are
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ▪
                 are
                 raised
                 by
                 publick
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 that
                 be
                 ▪
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 dispute
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 consequence
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 consider
                 the
                 Gabells
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 when
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Imposition
                 did
                 commence
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 nor
                 upon
                 what
                 examples
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 our
                 Kings
                 did
                 ground
                 themselves
                 .
                 Not
                 will
                 I
                 explain
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 Gabells
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   The
                   grand
                   party
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 Gabells
                 of
                 
                   Provence
                   ,
                   Dauphine
                   ,
                   Languedoc
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Lionnois
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gabells
                 are
                 paid
                 in
                 France
                 by
                 two
                 different
                 means
                 .
                 First
                 by
                 Impositions
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 places
                 neighbouring
                 on
                 the
                 Salt-free
                 Countries
                 .
                 There
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 the
                 Subjects
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 Salt
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 Garners
                 ,
                 the
                 Officers
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 Minots
                 each
                 Parish
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 :
                 then
                 a
                 rate
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Tallie
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 means
                 is
                 without
                 Imposition
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 in
                 places
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Salt-free
                 Countries
                 .
                 There
                 ,
                 because
                 prohibited
                 Salt
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 fetcheth
                 from
                 the
                 Garners
                 at
                 the
                 price
                 currant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 receives
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Money
                 from
                 these
                 Gaballs
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 People
                 pay
                 excessively
                 
                 beyond
                 what
                 comes
                 into
                 His
                 Coffers
                 .
                 The
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Officers
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Store-house
                 ,
                 the
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 the
                 Archers
                 ,
                 the
                 Charges
                 ,
                 the
                 Portage
                 ,
                 the
                 Fees
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Presents
                 are
                 also
                 made
                 ,
                 do
                 swallow
                 up
                 huge
                 sums
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 fingers
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 do
                 pay
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 petty
                 Gabeller
                 but
                 lives
                 handsomely
                 by
                 his
                 Employment
                 :
                 not
                 a
                 Commissioner
                 but
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 rich
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 making
                 good
                 chear
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 expences
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 much
                 importance
                 that
                 a
                 remedy
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 malady
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 vexations
                 which
                 the
                 King's
                 Subjects
                 do
                 suffer
                 under
                 pretext
                 of
                 the
                 Gabelle
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 .
                 The
                 Archers
                 enter
                 into
                 Houses
                 ,
                 to
                 search
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 for
                 concealed
                 Salt
                 :
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 Authority
                 the
                 doors
                 are
                 open'd
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 mean
                 time
                 themselves
                 covertly
                 convey
                 in
                 some
                 Bags
                 :
                 hereupon
                 they
                 form
                 a
                 Process
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 is
                 excessively
                 fin'd
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 depart
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 pillag'd
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 .
                 If
                 entrance
                 be
                 deny'd
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 force
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 all
                 Hostilities
                 :
                 nor
                 dares
                 any
                 one
                 complain
                 ;
                 all
                 are
                 at
                 their
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 ruine
                 the
                 poor
                 Persons
                 whom
                 they
                 single
                 out
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 beneficial
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 affairs
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 His
                 intention
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Subjects
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ill
                 treated
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 break
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 debated
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 ,
                 what
                 sum
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Salt
                 ;
                 this
                 sum
                 being
                 determin'd
                 at
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 Millions
                 ;
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 two
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 yearly
                 
                 paid
                 :
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Country-Parishes
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
                 Each
                 of
                 these
                 allotted
                 parts
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 each
                 Generality
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Store-house
                 of
                 Salt.
                 The
                 allotment
                 for
                 the
                 Country
                 shall
                 be
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 now
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 Tallie
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 among
                 themselves
                 rating
                 every
                 one's
                 proportion
                 .
                 The
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Monasticks
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 engaged
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 their
                 part
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 by
                 reason
                 Salt
                 is
                 so
                 dear
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 making
                 a
                 change
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taxed
                 ,
                 to
                 recompence
                 the
                 diminution
                 that
                 will
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 Finances
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Sum
                 allotted
                 for
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Generalties
                 ,
                 and
                 Salt-Garners
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Rents
                 as
                 the
                 Towns
                 are
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 ;
                 The
                 houses
                 may
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 Perch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rents
                 assessed
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 much
                 like
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 for
                 cleansing
                 the
                 Strrets
                 at
                 Paris
                 .
                 The
                 Cities
                 that
                 claim
                 a
                 Freedom
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Anger
                   's
                   ,
                   Orleans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Paris
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 contribution
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 do
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 notably
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Gabells
                 ,
                 and
                 abatement
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Salt.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 measure
                 which
                 now
                 costs
                 at
                 Paris
                 five
                 and
                 forty
                 Livres
                 ,
                 might
                 amount
                 not
                 to
                 two
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proportionably
                 in
                 other
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Perches
                 in
                 each
                 City
                 being
                 known
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 Citizens
                 )
                 
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 on
                 any
                 necessity
                 ,
                 toraise
                 an
                 aid
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Perches
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Loan
                 or
                 Subvention
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 some
                 other
                 title
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Citizens
                 may
                 not
                 oppose
                 the
                 Kings
                 intentions
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 permission
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 each
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 every
                 year
                 with
                 what
                 Merchants
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 and
                 agree
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 there
                 sold
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ;
                 He
                 to
                 sell
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 oblige
                 himself
                 to
                 afford
                 it
                 best
                 cheap
                 ;
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 Citizens
                 had
                 rather
                 leave
                 it
                 free
                 for
                 all
                 Merchants
                 that
                 would
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 ,
                 )
                 always
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 compell
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 buy
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 every
                 Village
                 ;
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 causing
                 Salt
                 to
                 be
                 Sold
                 in
                 a
                 Servant's
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 be
                 gain
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 Salt
                 being
                 sold
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commodity
                 it self
                 shall
                 pay
                 the
                 Rents
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 buy
                 it
                 at
                 much
                 a
                 lower
                 rate
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 clearly
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 will
                 receive
                 such
                 a
                 proposal
                 with
                 applause
                 .
                 To
                 augment
                 the
                 cheapness
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 paying
                 to
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Load
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Imposts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 thing
                 being
                 resolved
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 Declaration
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Edict
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 His
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Impositions
                 upon
                 Salt
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 the
                 Towns
                 and
                 Parishes
                 will
                 pay
                 Him
                 yearly
                 the
                 Sums
                 He
                 shall
                 resolve
                 upon
                 in
                 His
                 Council
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 until
                 the
                 Declaration
                 be
                 executed
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Gabell
                 shall
                 continue
                 its
                 course
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 needful
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Sums
                 be
                 paid
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Receivers
                 of
                 the
                 Tallies
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Receiver
                 of
                 a
                 Salt-garner
                 .
                 What
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Receivers
                 good
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 consume
                 all
                 ?
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Receivers
                 of
                 Salt
                 must
                 be
                 otherwise
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 Declaration
                 would
                 include
                 a
                 suppression
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Gabells
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Salt
                 should
                 be
                 freely
                 Sold
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 use
                 of
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 re-imbursement
                 ,
                 provision
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 continuing
                 their
                 wages
                 during
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 assigning
                 them
                 Rents
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 redeemed
                 for
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 ready
                 Money
                 .
                 The
                 People
                 too
                 might
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 this
                 re-imbursement
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Gabells
                 .
                 This
                 Affair
                 might
                 be
                 worth
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 fail
                 of
                 being
                 beneficial
                 :
                 the
                 People
                 will
                 gain
                 six
                 Millions
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 quiet
                 it
                 will
                 yield
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 purchase
                 the
                 Salt-pits
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 He
                 would-previously
                 have
                 the
                 Tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 Tenth
                 of
                 all
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 afore
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 an
                 Army
                 ready
                 raised
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Gabellers
                 must
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Companies
                 notable
                 stout
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 action
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Salt-free
                 Countries
                 which
                 have
                 bought
                 out
                 their
                 freedom
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 durst
                 touch
                 them
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 ,
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Forraign
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 other
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Minority
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 make
                 Himself
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 do
                 oblige
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 Provinces
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 burthens
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 ability
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 easing
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 following
                 Propositions
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 reimbursement
                 of
                 the
                 Sums
                 paid
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 re-imbursement
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 granting
                 them
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 the
                 Tallies
                 ,
                 without
                 putting
                 hand
                 in
                 Purse
                 other
                 ways
                 .
                 Hereto
                 may
                 be
                 subjoyn'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 not
                 wholly
                 discharge
                 them
                 :
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 discharge
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 oppressing
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Subjects
                 :
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 may
                 indeed
                 augment
                 and
                 diminish
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 as
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 extinguish
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 should
                 subsist
                 without
                 publick
                 Incoms
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 how
                 Nero
                 proposing
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 Imposts
                 that
                 were
                 paid
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 oppos'd
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Provinces
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 yearly
                 Rent
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Supplement
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Treaty
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tallie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Impositions
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 augmented
                 ,
                 to
                 even
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 certain
                 means
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Finances
                 ;
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Free
                 Gifts
                 that
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 those
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Countries
                   of
                
                 
                 State.
                 No
                 other
                 Order
                 need
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 hinder
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 principal
                 Members
                 of
                 these
                 States
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Offices
                 they
                 bear
                 ,
                 unjust
                 at
                 the
                 Publick
                 cost
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 their
                 advantages
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 States
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 occasion
                 no
                 small
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 retardment
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Affairs
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 might
                 make
                 Himself
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Deputations
                 ,
                 and
                 gainful
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 States
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Bretannie
                   ,
                   Monsieur
                
                 the
                 late
                 
                   Mareschal
                   de
                   la
                   Milleray
                
                 ,
                 nominated
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 to
                 be
                 nominated
                 whom
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 deliberating
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 order
                 ;
                 't
                 was
                 one
                 way
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 gratifie
                 his
                 Friends
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 the
                 Duke
                 Mazarin
                 ,
                 does
                 the
                 same
                 still
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 His
                 person
                 ,
                 succeed
                 well
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 cause
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 nominated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 by
                 it
                 any
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 or
                 innovation
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speak
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Farms
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 like
                 value
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 run
                 in
                 ordinary
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 having
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 laying
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 like
                 due
                 laying
                 up
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 advantage
                 of
                 an
                 Exchequer
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 bare
                 getting
                 in
                 of
                 Money
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 meet
                 expending
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 profit
                 in
                 giving
                 of
                 it
                 forth
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 necessary
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 spend
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Revenues
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Sums
                 that
                 come
                 into
                 His
                 Coffers
                 should
                 not
                 issue
                 thence
                 again
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 Him
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 Estates
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 the
                 Labyrinth
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 the
                 Pyramids
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Meotis
                 to
                 be
                 dug
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fabricks
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 incredible
                 to
                 Posterity
                 .
                 Their
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 disperse
                 among
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Treasure
                 they
                 received
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 banish
                 sloth
                 and
                 idleness
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 States
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 Vices
                 ,
                 so
                 dangerous
                 in
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 Laws
                 did
                 so
                 strictly
                 provide
                 against
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 particular
                 Magistrates
                 appointed
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 every
                 private
                 Man
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 every
                 year
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 throughout
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 executed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 exactness
                 and
                 rigor
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 had
                 taken
                 an
                 ill
                 course
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 preserv'd
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 Censors
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 the
                 like
                 care
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 review
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 every
                 fisth
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 inform
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 amiss
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 wondred
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Officer
                 in
                 France
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 each
                 ones
                 Estate
                 is
                 not
                 precisely
                 known
                 ,
                 which
                 'tis
                 hugely
                 important
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 difficult
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 perceives
                 it
                 ▪
                 self
                 involv'd
                 in
                 urgent
                 necessities
                 ,
                 succor
                 must
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 his
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 possesseth
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Expence
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 good
                 Husbandry
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 judicious
                 parcimony
                 observed
                 in
                 
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 run
                 not
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 profusion
                 on
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 sink
                 into
                 a
                 sordid
                 avarice
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 If
                 Measure
                 and
                 Rule
                 be
                 not
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Gold
                 of
                 Asia
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 .
                 Caligula
                 found
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 consume
                 in
                 his
                 debauches
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 immense
                 Treasures
                 which
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 had
                 been
                 heaping
                 up
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 do
                 cause
                 the
                 sums
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 which
                 are
                 charged
                 upon
                 the
                 Receipt
                 of
                 his
                 Finances
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 He
                 give
                 liberally
                 ;
                 but
                 always
                 so
                 order
                 the
                 matter
                 by
                 his
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 prosperity
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 a
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 too
                 many
                 Officers
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 wages
                 they
                 draw
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 were
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 State.
                 Since
                 the
                 Sale
                 of
                 Offices
                 was
                 introduced
                 ,
                 divers
                 new
                 Creations
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Edicts
                 were
                 meerly
                 to
                 get
                 Money
                 in
                 some
                 pressing
                 Occurrences
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 conjunctures
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 rendred
                 them
                 tolerable
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 those
                 occurrences
                 are
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conjunctures
                 pass'd
                 ,
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 due
                 order
                 ,
                 by
                 suppressing
                 all
                 those
                 new
                 Officers
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 wherever
                 Magistracy
                 brought
                 gain
                 ,
                 disorders
                 would
                 creep
                 in
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 natural
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 infallibly
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 Judges
                 will
                 augment
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Suits
                 ,
                 while
                 those
                 Suits
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 profit
                 .
                 Consequently
                 ,
                 useless
                 Officers
                 being
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 and
                 provision
                 made
                 
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 by
                 a
                 due
                 reduction
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 Salaries
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 forbidden
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Plaintiff
                 or
                 Defendant
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Penalties
                 express'd
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Statutes
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 stock
                 to
                 raise
                 those
                 Salaries
                 ,
                 without
                 charging
                 His
                 Finances
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 to
                 Law
                 shall
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 commence
                 their
                 Suit
                 ,
                 deposite
                 a
                 certain
                 sum
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Clerks
                 :
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Royal
                 Jurisdictions
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 other
                 Judges
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 the
                 proprietary
                 Lords
                 must
                 defray
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 their
                 Courts
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 having
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Grant
                 of
                 the
                 Fiefs
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Finances
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Secret
                 of
                 getting
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 duly
                 expending
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 right
                 course
                 taken
                 to
                 make
                 reserves
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 had
                 a
                 publick
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 year
                 they
                 laid
                 up
                 certain
                 sums
                 for
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Other
                 Nations
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 provident
                 .
                 History
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Stores
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 of
                 Croesus
                 ,
                 of
                 Midas
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 having
                 setled
                 an
                 Order
                 in
                 His
                 Finances
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Expences
                 and
                 Receipt
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 prudently
                 done
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 limit
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 reserve
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 reservation
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 first
                 Article
                 in
                 his
                 Finances
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 continued
                 until
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 Coffers
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 secret
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Coin
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 if
                 well
                 us'd
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 sufficent
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 maintain
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pay
                 the
                 King's
                 Revenues
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 reserve
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 only
                 to
                 persons
                 of
                 approved
                 Fidelity
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 many
                 had
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 store
                 might
                 occasion
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 and
                 Civil
                 Wars
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Money
                 being
                 once
                 laid
                 up
                 apart
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Coffers
                 ,
                 some
                 addition
                 to
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 continually
                 from
                 year
                 to
                 year
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 what
                 comes
                 in
                 anew
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 liberty
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 Persons
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 Plate
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 mode
                 of
                 having
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 three
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Goldsmiths
                 perceiving
                 hope
                 of
                 gain
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 want
                 inventions
                 and
                 industries
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 France
                 as
                 much
                 Mettal
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 ingots
                 ,
                 or
                 barrs
                 ,
                 or
                 coyned
                 pieces
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Riches
                 will
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 season
                 for
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 owners
                 of
                 such
                 Plate
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Mint
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 receive
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Goldsmiths
                 having
                 wrought
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Plate
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 undoubtedly
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 )
                 a
                 search
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 affairs
                 require
                 ;
                 a
                 search
                 highly
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 advantageous
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 regulations
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Goldsmiths
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 forfeiting
                 Life
                 and
                 Goods
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 strict
                 an
                 hand
                 held
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 trangress
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 prohibit
                 their
                 working
                 upon
                 any
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Silver
                 Coyn.
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 any
                 prohibited
                 Plate
                 :
                 rectifie
                 and
                 mend
                 it
                 they
                 may
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 Persons
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 and
                 would
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 commanded
                 upon
                 great
                 penalties
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Mint
                 ,
                 where
                 ready
                 Money
                 shall
                 be
                 paid
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 currant
                 price
                 ;
                 they
                 making
                 proof
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 owners
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 avoid
                 Thieveries
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 committed
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 regulations
                 will
                 oblige
                 the
                 Goldsmiths
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 new
                 Silver
                 ,
                 or
                 Foreign
                 Coyns
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 would
                 cause
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 quantity
                 of
                 either
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 State
                 would
                 receive
                 no
                 small
                 profit
                 by
                 taking
                 a
                 due
                 order
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Coyn.
                 It
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 made
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 at
                 Paris
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Mints
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 suppress'd
                 as
                 Useless
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 Money
                 ,
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Temple
                 of
                 
                 Juno's
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   .
                   Charlemain
                
                 forbad
                 any
                 Money
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 otherwhere
                 than
                 in
                 His
                 Palace
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 the
                 Money
                 of
                 France
                 pass
                 through
                 Paris
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 much
                 better
                 know
                 what
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Court
                   des
                   Monnoyes
                
                 must
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Accompts
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 heretofore
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 Brass
                 Money
                 must
                 be
                 abated
                 ;
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Coyn
                 being
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 believ'd
                 how
                 many
                 Liarts
                 and
                 Sous
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 have
                 brought
                 into
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 convenient
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Sous
                 at
                 two
                 Liarts
                 a-piece
                 ,
                 the
                 Liarts
                 at
                 a
                 Denier
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doubles
                 at
                 an
                 
                 Obole
                 ,
                 (
                 half
                 a
                 Denier
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fall
                 made
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 not
                 ruin'd
                 :
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 Silver
                 pieces
                 of
                 six
                 blanks
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 Sous
                 in
                 value
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 twelve
                 Deniers
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 stamped
                 .
                 Brasiers
                 ,
                 and
                 workers
                 in
                 Mettal
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 forbidden
                 to
                 melt
                 up
                 any
                 Sous
                 ,
                 Liarts
                 ,
                 or
                 Doubles
                 ;
                 or
                 otherwise
                 use
                 them
                 in
                 work
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 Reduction
                 ,
                 a
                 Sous
                 ,
                 a
                 Liart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Double
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 worth
                 more
                 in
                 work
                 than
                 in
                 Money
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 quantity
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 would
                 suffice
                 for
                 Commerce
                 in
                 small
                 wares
                 ;
                 they
                 also
                 being
                 less
                 ▪
                 worth
                 in
                 Money
                 than
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 Foreigners
                 would
                 bring
                 in
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 a
                 Gold-coyn
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Leuis's
                 ;
                 this
                 Coyn
                 to
                 have
                 on
                 the
                 front
                 a
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 face
                 thereof
                 representing
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   pluribus
                   impar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 year
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 reverse
                 ,
                 a
                 Cross
                 charged
                 or
                 cantoned
                 with
                 Fleurdelizes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Motto
                 ,
                 
                   CHRISTVS
                   vincit
                   ,
                   regnat
                   &
                   im●e●at
                   .
                
                 Of
                 this
                 Coyn
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 half
                 and
                 quarter
                 pieces
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 half
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Gold.
                 This
                 new
                 Money
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 Suns
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Gold
                 Louises
                 made
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 forbidden
                 .
                 As
                 likewise
                 all
                 cravens
                 of
                 Or
                 Sol
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowns
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 New
                 Silver-coyn
                 also
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 the
                 pieces
                 called
                 Monarques
                 ,
                 or
                 Dieudonnes
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 names
                 ;
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 crowned
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   XIV
                   .
                   Franciae
                   Rex
                
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 reverse
                 ,
                 a
                 Cross
                 with
                 Fleurdelizes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Inscription
                 .
                 Of
                 
                 these
                 pieces
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 twelve
                 Deniers
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 two
                 Sous
                 ,
                 six
                 Deniers
                 :
                 others
                 of
                 five
                 Sous
                 ,
                 of
                 ten
                 Sous
                 ,
                 of
                 twenty
                 ,
                 of
                 forty
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 have
                 matter
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 Loueses
                 of
                 sixty
                 must
                 be
                 forthwith
                 prohibited
                 :
                 because
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 false
                 ones
                 go
                 abroad
                 .
                 Afterward
                 ,
                 the
                 Loueses
                 of
                 thirty
                 Sous
                 ,
                 made
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 call'd
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 must
                 the
                 new
                 Coyns
                 be
                 also
                 made
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 an
                 extream
                 affection
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 in
                 France
                 we
                 account
                 by
                 Livres
                 ,
                 or
                 Franks
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Money
                 ;
                 the
                 Quardecues
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 current
                 .
                 This
                 new
                 Coyning
                 of
                 Money
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 Coffers
                 .
              
               
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 must
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 France
                 at
                 an
                 higher
                 rate
                 than
                 they
                 bear
                 among
                 Strangers
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 draw
                 it
                 hither
                 ▪
                 nothing
                 hath
                 brought
                 us
                 so
                 much
                 Gold
                 from
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Italy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 permission
                 sometime
                 grantéd
                 ,
                 that
                 light
                 pieces
                 should
                 pass
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 awhile
                 ,
                 for
                 once
                 again
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 cause
                 all
                 Foreigners
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 off
                 our
                 Wines
                 ,
                 our
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Corn.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 forget
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 Accompts
                 ,
                 the
                 Correctors
                 and
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 having
                 wages
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 other
                 Salary
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 directly
                 refers
                 to
                 His
                 Majesties
                 service
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Accompts
                 of
                 the
                 Treasurers
                 of
                 the
                 Reserve
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Accomptable
                 Officers
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 paid
                 for
                 this
                 by
                 their
                 wages
                 :
                 practising
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 two
                 Tolls
                 of
                 one
                 grist
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 and
                 Correctors
                 ,
                 take
                 Fees
                 for
                 the
                 Accounts
                 they
                 examine
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 Wages
                 and
                 Privileges
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 also
                 this
                 Custom
                 was
                 anciently
                 practis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 reduce
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 State.
                 I
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 these
                 Fees
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 some
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Accouuts
                 ,
                 where
                 those
                 payments
                 are
                 made
                 that
                 never
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 pretext
                 is
                 frivolous
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Chambers
                 of
                 Accompts
                 in
                 Montpellier
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 mauner
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 Money
                 for
                 examining
                 the
                 Accounts
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 new
                 Chambers
                 take
                 away
                 no
                 Money
                 from
                 that
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 that
                 peradventure
                 takes
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 homages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 gifts
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Clerks
                 only
                 are
                 the
                 loosers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Master
                 Auditors
                 and
                 Correctors
                 are
                 not
                 concern'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Addition
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   fine
                   gross
                   Farms
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   said
                   but
                   a
                   word
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   fine
                   gross
                   Farms
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   projects
                   to
                   raise
                   Money
                   by
                   ;
                   the
                   fine
                   gross
                   Farms
                   are
                   let
                   upon
                   the
                   Merchandise
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   receipt
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Rights
                   ;
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   an
                   agreement
                   might
                   be
                   concluded
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   to
                   pay
                   every
                   year
                   a
                   certain
                   sum
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   at
                   Paris
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   their
                   doing
                   this
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   molested
                   in
                   their
                   passage
                   on
                   the
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Land
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   Toll
                   or
                   Custom
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   Peace
                   and
                   War.
                   Of
                   Sciences
                   ,
                   of
                   Arts
                   ,
                   of
                   Laws
                   ,
                   of
                   Publick
                   Edifices
                   ,
                   and
                   Shews
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   Arms
                   ,
                   of
                   Arsenals
                   ,
                   Artilleries
                   ,
                   of
                   Fortified
                   places
                   and
                   Governors
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   Armies
                   ,
                   of
                   Conquests
                   ;
                   how
                   a
                   Conquered
                   Country
                   should
                   be
                   preserved
                   .
                
              
               
                 EIther
                 Calm
                 or
                 Storm
                 ,
                 if
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 would
                 alike
                 unfit
                 the
                 Sea
                 for
                 Navigation
                 .
                 The
                 Waves
                 must
                 not
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Vessels
                 they
                 should
                 bear
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Wind
                 enough
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Sails
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 convenient
                 motion
                 ;
                 nay
                 some
                 little
                 Tempests
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 quicken
                 the
                 Pilots
                 skill
                 ;
                 whom
                 continual
                 fair
                 weather
                 would
                 entice
                 into
                 a
                 dangerous
                 idleness
                 .
                 Just
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 still
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 State
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 temper
                 ,
                 some
                 moderate
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 Arms
                 produce
                 an
                 effect
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Peace
                 ,
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 at
                 which
                 all
                 Politicians
                 do
                 aim
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 deny'd
                 to
                 be
                 preferrable
                 to
                 War
                 ,
                 being
                 natural
                 ,
                 as
                 Liberty
                 is
                 .
                 Yet
                 War
                 hath
                 its
                 peculiar
                 advantages
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                 may
                 account
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 right
                 did
                 GOD
                 give
                 His
                 People
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ?
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 War
                 makes
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 the
                 more
                 firm
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Storm
                 causeth
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 resume
                 a
                 more
                 setled
                 serenity
                 .
                 The
                 prudence
                 of
                 Laws
                 therefore
                 should
                 have
                 provided
                 Expedients
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 States
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 seasons
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Legislators
                 hath
                 been
                 justly
                 taxed
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 thought
                 upon
                 this
                 provision
                 .
                 The
                 Poet
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 gives
                 his
                 Vlysses
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 and
                 disguiseth
                 her
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 ways
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 parted
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 sum
                 ,
                 the
                 Mythologists
                 representing
                 this
                 Goddess
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 both
                 the
                 Shield
                 and
                 Thunder-bolt
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 do
                 therein
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 ought
                 to
                 serve
                 Him
                 both
                 for
                 Peace
                 and
                 War.
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 in
                 deepest
                 and
                 most
                 remote
                 Antiquity
                 :
                 Philosophy
                 then
                 but
                 growing
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 bashful
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 shew
                 her
                 full
                 lustre
                 unto
                 deprav'd
                 and
                 ignorant
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 She
                 was
                 yet
                 very
                 much
                 a
                 Stranger
                 .
                 She
                 accosted
                 them
                 veiled
                 with
                 the
                 shadows
                 of
                 Fable
                 ;
                 and
                 went
                 softly
                 and
                 secretly
                 about
                 the
                 preparing
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 to
                 receive
                 her
                 illuminations
                 and
                 instructions
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 similitude
                 ;
                 A
                 Storm
                 doth
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 Tumults
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 whole
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 feel
                 the
                 shock
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 Peace
                 subsists
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Contentments
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 Tranquility
                 ,
                 may
                 
                 be
                 had
                 together
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 since
                 these
                 two
                 different
                 times
                 do
                 require
                 like
                 different
                 cares
                 ;
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 application
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 King
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 to
                 consider
                 them
                 severally
                 .
              
               
                 Peace
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Cultivation
                 of
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Knowing
                 Men
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 necessary
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 good
                 Men.
                 For
                 knowledge
                 't
                 is
                 that
                 enlightens
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 shews
                 us
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 inflames
                 us
                 with
                 desire
                 to
                 possess
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 joyn
                 Sciences
                 here
                 and
                 Arts
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 one
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Images
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 mov'd
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 propension
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 acquired
                 general
                 Speculative
                 Principles
                 ,
                 they
                 necessarily
                 descend
                 to
                 Practical
                 operations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 perform'd
                 by
                 particular
                 Rules
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Arts
                 take
                 their
                 rise
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 during
                 a
                 Calm
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 not
                 interrupted
                 by
                 any
                 violent
                 agitation
                 ,
                 enjoys
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reflections
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 leisure
                 and
                 repose
                 permit
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 views
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 precious
                 hours
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 its
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 its
                 Immortality
                 .
                 At
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 and
                 keeping
                 its
                 faculties
                 united
                 ,
                 it
                 gathers
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 solid
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 unto
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 all
                 goods
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 communicates
                 its
                 self
                 in
                 precepts
                 ;
                 whereof
                 Law
                 is
                 the
                 abstract
                 and
                 consummation
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 important
                 ,
                 that
                 Cities
                 be
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 publick
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 as
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sumptuous
                 Edifices
                 ;
                 because
                 People
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 affection
                 for
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 The
                 Trojans
                 regretting
                 their
                 defeat
                 ,
                 were
                 griev'd
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Troy
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 its
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 Babylon
                 lamented
                 the
                 demolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 offered
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Liberty
                 .
                 This
                 affection
                 of
                 People
                 for
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 is
                 likewise
                 augmented
                 by
                 the
                 contentment
                 they
                 receive
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Maxim
                 was
                 a
                 principal
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 exhibited
                 to
                 their
                 Subjects
                 publick
                 shews
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 prepare
                 His
                 Forces
                 for
                 War
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 He
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 His
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 A
                 People
                 not
                 armed
                 does
                 degenerate
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Nations
                 heretofore
                 eminently
                 redoubtable
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 bankrupt
                 as
                 to
                 Valour
                 and
                 Reputation
                 .
                 Croesus
                 after
                 his
                 defeat
                 ,
                 counselled
                 Cyrus
                 His
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 in
                 recompence
                 for
                 the
                 Favour
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 shewed
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 disarm
                 the
                 Lydians
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 among
                 them
                 Musick
                 ,
                 good
                 Cheer
                 ,
                 and
                 Pleasures
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 revolt
                 ,
                 nor
                 fail
                 of
                 obeying
                 His
                 Command
                 .
                 This
                 Counsel
                 of
                 Croesus
                 was
                 really
                 good
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Lydia
                 lost
                 their
                 former
                 love
                 for
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 forgat
                 their
                 ancient
                 virtue
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expedient
                 that
                 Arms
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 He
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 private
                 Persons
                 alike
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Citizen
                 and
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 a
                 Soldier
                 and
                 a
                 Country-Labourer
                 ,
                 not
                 be
                 discern'd
                 :
                 Arms
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 intends
                 for
                 that
                 employment
                 :
                 and
                 He
                 being
                 every
                 ones
                 Protector
                 ,
                 securing
                 all
                 by
                 His
                 Authority
                 ,
                 all
                 others
                 must
                 be
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 to
                 bear
                 any
                 ,
                 without
                 His
                 permission
                 ,
                 upon
                 pretence
                 of
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 or
                 Journey
                 ,
                 or
                 Enemies
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 Fined
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 reiterated
                 Offence
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gallies
                 .
                 These
                 Penalties
                 too
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 meerly
                 comminatory
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 it
                 ,
                 Legal
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 indispensible
                 necessity
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 Gentlemen
                 should
                 all
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Sword
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 injoyn'd
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 neglect
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 their
                 Quality
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 minds
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 prohibited
                 them
                 to
                 carry
                 Fire-arms
                 ;
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 convenient
                 to
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 Musquers
                 ,
                 Fire-locks
                 ,
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Arms
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 naturally
                 are
                 Defenders
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 for
                 any
                 occasion
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 offered
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 't
                 is
                 meet
                 that
                 Gentlemen
                 be
                 enjoyn'd
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Stables
                 stor'd
                 with
                 good
                 Horses
                 ,
                 to
                 breed
                 up
                 and
                 manage
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Service
                 in
                 War.
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 German
                 Horses
                 for
                 the
                 Coach
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 suffered
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 France
                 :
                 but
                 Mares
                 only
                 for
                 breed
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 Husbandmen
                 ,
                 should
                 never
                 wear
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 Profession
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 as
                 much
                 approve
                 a
                 Gentleman's
                 fancying
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Lawyers
                 Gown
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Priests
                 Cassock
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 person
                 do
                 abuse
                 this
                 Honourable
                 mark
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ordained
                 as
                 a
                 fundamental
                 Law
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 strikes
                 with
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 profession
                 )
                 has
                 none
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 actually
                 fallen
                 from
                 all
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 Plebeian
                 ,
                 yea
                 Villain
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 old
                 word
                 )
                 deprav'd
                 from
                 all
                 Gentility
                 ,
                 and
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 a
                 Labourer
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 Arms
                 are
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 Magazines
                 in
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 they
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 safe
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 unquestionable
                 Fidelity
                 :
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 store
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Arms
                 Offensive
                 and
                 Defensive
                 ;
                 ready
                 fix'd
                 ,
                 to
                 Arm
                 40000
                 Men.
                 There
                 should
                 be
                 Equipage
                 for
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Boots
                 ,
                 Spurrs
                 ;
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 Magazines
                 should
                 be
                 plac'd
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 
                   Picardy
                   ,
                   Champagne
                
                 and
                 Normandy
                 .
                 One
                 at
                 Lion
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 occasion
                 that
                 might
                 happen
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 of
                 Swisserland
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Franche
                   Comte
                
                 .
                 One
                 at
                 Tholouse
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 City
                 of
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 apprehended
                 from
                 Spain
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Guyenne
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 at
                 Anger
                 's
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Bretagne
                 ,
                 and
                 Poictou
                 .
                 There
                 need
                 be
                 beside
                 these
                 ,
                 two
                 Arsenals
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Magazines
                 a
                 good
                 number
                 of
                 Cannon
                 for
                 Battery
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Field-pieces
                 
                 ready
                 mounted
                 with
                 Powder
                 ,
                 Ball
                 ,
                 and
                 Equipage
                 for
                 the
                 Horses
                 of
                 the
                 Train
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 should
                 have
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 several
                 Fortified
                 Places
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 piece
                 of
                 Policy
                 to
                 neglect
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 good
                 heed
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 may
                 chance
                 to
                 win
                 a
                 Battel
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 become
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 also
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 what
                 Revolutions
                 England
                 hath
                 suffer'd
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Flanders
                 clearly
                 shews
                 what
                 a
                 Countrey
                 thick
                 set
                 with
                 Fortresses
                 is
                 .
                 Yet
                 Excess
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 vicious-I
                 would
                 observe
                 a
                 mediocrity
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 no
                 Fortifications
                 in
                 Towns
                 or
                 Castles
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 particular
                 Lords
                 :
                 except
                 the
                 King
                 places
                 in
                 them
                 other
                 Governors
                 than
                 the
                 Proprietors
                 .
                 These
                 kind
                 of
                 Places
                 embolden
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 that
                 possess
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 Declare
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Parties
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Civil
                 War
                 :
                 what
                 pass'd
                 at
                 Tailebourg
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 example
                 fully
                 authorizing
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 propos'd
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 more
                 of
                 strong
                 Places
                 and
                 Garisons
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Education
                 of
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 strong
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 Garisons
                 and
                 brave
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 Captains
                 fit
                 to
                 Command
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Governors
                 .
                 In
                 each
                 place
                 then
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 four
                 sorts
                 of
                 Officers
                 .
                 The
                 Governor
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor's
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Major
                 .
                 These
                 all
                 having
                 their
                 Commissions
                 from
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 their
                 bearing
                 Office
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 continuing
                 of
                 'em
                 longer
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 recompence
                 for
                 their
                 Services
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 thus
                 attending
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 diligence
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 also
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 continued
                 in
                 employment
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 change
                 place
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 King's
                 Lieutenant
                 three
                 years
                 at
                 Dunkirk
                 ,
                 should
                 go
                 serve
                 as
                 Lieutenant-Governor
                 at
                 Peronne
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Change
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 pass
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 their
                 Commissions
                 last
                 three
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Year
                 one
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 together
                 one
                 Year
                 only
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Commissions
                 expired
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 kept
                 a
                 Year
                 without
                 employment
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 complaint
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 alterations
                 would
                 work
                 two
                 effects
                 equally
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Service
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 would
                 stick
                 to
                 his
                 Duty
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 always
                 having
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Employments
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 persons
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 much
                 more
                 strongly
                 engage
                 them
                 to
                 well-doing
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 usage
                 should
                 be
                 introduc'd
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Governors
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Lieutenants
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 concluding
                 observation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Custom
                 for
                 Governors
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Companies
                 of
                 Carabines
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Guards
                 ;
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 Cassocks
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Livery
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 Order
                 changed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 
                 every
                 year
                 send
                 each
                 Governor
                 a
                 Troop
                 of
                 Horse
                 to
                 serve
                 about
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Guard
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 the
                 King's
                 Cassocks
                 as
                 a
                 Badge
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Officers
                 carrying
                 the
                 Staff
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 Governor
                 during
                 their
                 year
                 of
                 service
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 diminish
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Governors
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 Armies
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 precisely
                 said
                 of
                 what
                 number
                 of
                 Men
                 they
                 should
                 consist
                 ;
                 nor
                 whether
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 strongest
                 in
                 Horse
                 or
                 in
                 Foot.
                 This
                 wholly
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 enterprizes
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 advise
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Great
                 King
                 do
                 keep
                 Troops
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 even
                 during
                 Peace
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 State
                 as
                 old
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Victories
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 cashier
                 the
                 Forty
                 Roman
                 Legions
                 ;
                 which
                 prov'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 disbanded
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 came
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   Augustus
                
                 however
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 committed
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 in
                 keeping
                 the
                 Pretorians
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Grandeur
                 of
                 their
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 History
                 tells
                 us
                 what
                 lamentable
                 changes
                 they
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Emperors
                 .
                 The
                 Turks
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 like
                 disasters
                 by
                 following
                 the
                 like
                 usage
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 therefore
                 judge
                 it
                 expedient
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 Troops
                 into
                 several
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 far
                 distant
                 Garisons
                 .
                 The
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Soldiers
                 perpetually
                 in
                 Pay
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 always
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 their
                 Instructions
                 :
                 but
                 found
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 secure
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 
                 such
                 Seditions
                 of
                 their
                 Armies
                 .
                 Dividing
                 them
                 into
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 them
                 different
                 Ensigns
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 a
                 Dog
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 sort
                 a
                 Cat
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 being
                 hugely
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 easily
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Tutelary
                 Deities
                 were
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 those
                 Beasts
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 them
                 for
                 Ensigns
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Antipathies
                 among
                 them
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 Beasts
                 that
                 represented
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Thus
                 under
                 a
                 Veil
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 those
                 People
                 were
                 possess'd
                 with
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 Animals
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ordered
                 to
                 carry
                 in
                 their
                 Banners
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 were
                 close
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 at
                 accord
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 so
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 executed
                 against
                 the
                 intentions
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 should
                 begin
                 to
                 stir
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 would
                 immediately
                 have
                 opposed
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 example
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 divide
                 all
                 his
                 Troops
                 by
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 engaging
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 yet
                 much
                 advantage
                 would
                 ,
                 without
                 fail
                 ,
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Nations
                 would
                 strive
                 to
                 out-vie
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 zeal
                 and
                 ardor
                 than
                 the
                 Regiments
                 now
                 do
                 .
                 These
                 Regiments
                 themselves
                 might
                 have
                 names
                 given
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 their
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Bretons
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 the
                 Ermine
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Leopards
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Jutius
                   Caesar
                
                 raised
                 a
                 new
                 Legion
                 among
                 the
                 Gauls
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lark
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 giving
                 my
                 Opinion
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 should
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 or
                 Regiments
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 War-like
                 Troops
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 a
                 great
                 question
                 ;
                 of
                 what
                 Soldiers
                 an
                 Army
                 should
                 be
                 composed
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Forreigners
                 .
                 The
                 Subjects
                 are
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Plebeians
                 .
                 The
                 Plebeians
                 are
                 Citizens
                 and
                 Rusticks
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 of
                 Forreigners
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 the
                 Auxiliary
                 Troops
                 of
                 Allies
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Princes
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 succors
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 :
                 Others
                 are
                 Troops
                 that
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 which
                 employs
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 termed
                 them
                 Mercinaries
                 .
                 Such
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 are
                 the
                 Suissers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 Germans
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 different
                 sorts
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 necessity
                 and
                 the
                 conjuncture
                 of
                 Affairs
                 requires
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Treaties
                 of
                 Alliance
                 they
                 always
                 obliged
                 their
                 Allies
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 incorporated
                 with
                 their
                 Legions
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 Subjects
                 are
                 ever
                 best
                 ;
                 of
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 have
                 ordinarily
                 more
                 courage
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Of
                 Plebeians
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Cities
                 ;
                 because
                 Peasants
                 are
                 more
                 accustomed
                 to
                 Labour
                 and
                 Hardship
                 than
                 Townsmen
                 are
                 .
                 Auxiliary
                 Troops
                 serve
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 continuation
                 of
                 service
                 is
                 demanded
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 impose
                 hard
                 conditions
                 .
                 Mercenaries
                 will
                 have
                 
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 if
                 a
                 State
                 be
                 ruin'd
                 ,
                 so
                 themselves
                 are
                 paid
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 Strangers
                 may
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 change
                 Interests
                 and
                 Party
                 ;
                 so
                 of
                 Friends
                 becoming
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 occasions
                 of
                 greatest
                 importance
                 .
                 Mercenaries
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 do
                 serve
                 without
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 seldom
                 stand
                 it
                 out
                 in
                 Fight
                 unto
                 the
                 utmost
                 .
                 They
                 push
                 on
                 a
                 Victory
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 scarce
                 ever
                 win
                 a
                 Battel
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 Strangers
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 little
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 possible
                 :
                 and
                 scarce
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Enemies
                 might
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Aid
                 .
                 When
                 Strangers
                 only
                 are
                 taken
                 into
                 Service
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 grow
                 less
                 War-like
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 them
                 despise
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Spain
                 ;
                 and
                 extreamly
                 ill
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 Carthaginians
                 were
                 ruined
                 principally
                 by
                 the
                 fault
                 they
                 committed
                 in
                 employing
                 Numidian
                 Troops
                 and
                 other
                 Strangers
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 sending
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 Citizens
                 in
                 their
                 Armies
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 War
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 that
                 deserves
                 a
                 Chapter
                 apart
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 cursorily
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 it
                 change
                 as
                 Time
                 and
                 Seasons
                 do
                 .
                 We
                 neither
                 attack
                 Places
                 nor
                 defend
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 did
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 fighting
                 and
                 ours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Arms
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 use
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 precept
                 for
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 faileth
                 not
                 nor
                 changeth
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Discipline
                 be
                 exercised
                 ;
                 wherein
                 Commanders
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 remiss
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 only
                 School
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 is
                 War
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 twenty
                 Years
                 experience
                 will
                 better
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 Captain
                 than
                 an
                 hundred
                 Years
                 Reading
                 .
                 
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 examples
                 of
                 General
                 Command
                 given
                 to
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 Armies
                 afore
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 elevated
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 instances
                 are
                 rare
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 too
                 too
                 hazardous
                 a
                 course
                 to
                 rely
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Captain
                 must
                 have
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 spirit
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 credit
                 with
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 gotten
                 but
                 by
                 service
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 State
                 to
                 keep
                 War
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 of
                 Quality
                 must
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 there
                 may
                 always
                 be
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 good
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 breed
                 of
                 Generals
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 things
                 give
                 a
                 Nation
                 marvellous
                 advantages
                 and
                 esteem
                 among
                 Foreigners
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 France
                 now
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 powerful
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 its
                 Extent
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Scituation
                 ,
                 the
                 Fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 greatest
                 States
                 have
                 not
                 always
                 most
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 biggest
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 stoutest
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 wish'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 add
                 unto
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 First
                 all
                 the
                 Low
                 Countrys
                 to
                 the
                 Rhyne
                 .
                 This
                 Conquest
                 would
                 re-settle
                 Him
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 demain
                 of
                 His
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 giving
                 France
                 gain
                 its
                 primitive
                 limits
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 Arbitrator
                 between
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Sweden
                 and
                 
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Poland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Conquest
                 must
                 be
                 aspired
                 to
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 thirst
                 of
                 Empire
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 unjust
                 thing
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 Aristotle
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 determine
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 War
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 lawful
                 right
                 ,
                 consonant
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Conquest
                 
                 should
                 principally
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 GOD
                 gave
                 them
                 Laws
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Power
                 a
                 just
                 Prince
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 World.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 were
                 convenient
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 Strasbourg
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 Germany
                 quiet
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 He
                 need
                 have
                 the
                 Franche
                 County
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 restraint
                 upon
                 the
                 Suisses
                 ,
                 least
                 dividing
                 themselves
                 between
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 or
                 serving
                 Spain
                 in
                 a
                 War
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 strengthen
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 Milan
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 lesser
                 Sovereigns
                 and
                 Republiques
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 ballance
                 the
                 Power
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 hath
                 usurp'd
                 there
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 ,
                 Genoa
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Territory
                 ,
                 pertains
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 Genoese
                 have
                 revolted
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 bad
                 counsel
                 given
                 to
                 Francis
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 discontent
                 
                   Doria.
                   Genoa
                
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 King
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Mediteranean
                 Sea
                 ;
                 beside
                 ,
                 those
                 two
                 Acquisitions
                 would
                 keep
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 lock'd
                 up
                 within
                 French
                 Territories
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 King's
                 Service
                 ,
                 being
                 entirely
                 His
                 dependant
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 re-enter
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Elba
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 Portolongone
                 ,
                 and
                 Piombino
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 continent
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 Here
                 our
                 nearness
                 would
                 keep
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Parma
                 ,
                 of
                 Modena
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mantua
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 submission
                 for
                 
                   France
                   .
                   Corsica
                
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 out
                 after
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 Genoa
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 Sardinia
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 difficult
                 Conquest
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 strongly
                 favour
                 any
                 stirs
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Liberty
                 or
                 Discontent
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 raised
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Sicily
                 and
                 Naples
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 in
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Bayonne
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 Fuentaravia
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Navarr
                 which
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 have
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 justly
                 re-demanded
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 might
                 also
                 carry
                 His
                 Arms
                 into
                 Catalonia
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 ancient
                 pretensions
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Conquests
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 easily
                 atchieved
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 War.
                 Majorca
                 and
                 Minorca
                 would
                 follow
                 without
                 trouble
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 be
                 absolute
                 Umpire
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 one
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 or
                 Her
                 Descendants
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 Hereditary
                 Right
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 do
                 Himself
                 reason
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 The
                 means
                 of
                 making
                 these
                 Conquests
                 severally
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 shewed
                 without
                 particular
                 discourses
                 .
              
               
                 Mean
                 time
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 enterprise
                 of
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 meer
                 fancy
                 it
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 propose
                 no
                 Conquest
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 really
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Kings
                 never
                 minded
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 before
                 Charles
                 the
                 Eighth
                 they
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 case
                 to
                 strengthen
                 themselves
                 at
                 Sea.
                 Bretagnie
                 was
                 separted
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Wars
                 of
                 Italy
                 took
                 up
                 every
                 Reign
                 unto
                 Henry
                 the
                 Second
                 .
                 Then
                 follow'd
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 designs
                 that
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 formed
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
              
               
               
                 Here
                 one
                 thing
                 I
                 suggested
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 Conquests
                 do
                 afford
                 a
                 State
                 one
                 expedient
                 to
                 get
                 Money
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 Roman
                 Captains
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Glory
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 extraordinary
                 sums
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Treasury
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Triumphs
                 were
                 as
                 illustrious
                 by
                 the
                 wealth
                 they
                 brought
                 home
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Enemies
                 they
                 had
                 defeated
                 in
                 their
                 Expeditions
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 material
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Generals
                 should
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 Glory
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Spoils
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 unto
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 make
                 the
                 Conquered
                 Countrys
                 maintain
                 and
                 pay
                 their
                 Armies
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 difficulty
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 Conquests
                 ;
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 will
                 be
                 Victorious
                 wherever
                 they
                 appear
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 trouble
                 is
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 secret
                 how
                 to
                 keep
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 gotten
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 on
                 this
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 means
                 to
                 preserve
                 Conquer'd
                 Countrys
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 good
                 success
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 these
                 .
                 Transportations
                 ,
                 and
                 shiftings
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 led
                 away
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 Babylon
                 .
                 The
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 their
                 Money
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 richest
                 Goods
                 ,
                 their
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 their
                 Holy
                 Things
                 and
                 things
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 Idol-gods
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Israelites
                 holy
                 Writings
                 ,
                 were
                 dealt
                 withall
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 shifting
                 of
                 Saints
                 Reliques
                 and
                 Consecrated
                 Images
                 .
                 The
                 leading
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 ablest
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 greatest
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 
                 People
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Romans
                 when
                 they
                 carried
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 them
                 there
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 kindness
                 and
                 civility
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 to
                 Artificers
                 :
                 the
                 Turks
                 drew
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 30000
                 Work-men
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 vanquish'd
                 and
                 taken
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 reserved
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 thought
                 stoutest
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 fight
                 on
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 being
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 destroying
                 them
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 .
                 Christianity
                 suffers
                 not
                 such
                 inhumanity
                 .
                 Slavery
                 was
                 alway
                 practis'd
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Prisoners
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ransom
                 we
                 make
                 them
                 pay
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 that
                 old
                 Custom
                 .
                 Some
                 People
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 stay
                 their
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 ,
                 other
                 means
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 conquer'd
                 Countrys
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 mixing
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Subjects
                 by
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 accommodating
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 Conquered
                 ,
                 taking
                 up
                 their
                 modes
                 ,
                 eating
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Alexander
                 demeaned
                 himself
                 towards
                 the
                 Persians
                 .
                 Then
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 ruining
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 of
                 their
                 Towns
                 ;
                 the
                 taking
                 Hostages
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 them
                 weak
                 ;
                 the
                 abstaining
                 from
                 their
                 Wives
                 ;
                 the
                 giving
                 them
                 no
                 jealousie
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Love.
                 To
                 have
                 little
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 seriousness
                 and
                 decency
                 ;
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 a
                 pleasure
                 on
                 occasion
                 ;
                 not
                 play
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 pick
                 any
                 quarrel
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 not
                 touch
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Goods
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 
                 left
                 them
                 :
                 not
                 disquiet
                 them
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 them
                 Justice
                 ,
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 ;
                 who
                 permitted
                 the
                 People
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 subdued
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 accustomed
                 Laws
                 To
                 be
                 diffedent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 a
                 confiderde
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 appear
                 not
                 desirous
                 of
                 their
                 secrets
                 :
                 not
                 interrupt
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 pleasures
                 :
                 make
                 them
                 pay
                 the
                 Tribute
                 agreed
                 upon
                 with
                 them
                 exactly
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 augmenting
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 keep
                 word
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 seldom
                 meddle
                 in
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 accord
                 them
                 :
                 to
                 lend
                 them
                 no
                 Money
                 ;
                 but
                 owe
                 them
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 punctually
                 pay
                 the
                 Interests
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 not
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 State
                 of
                 affairs
                 ;
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 entrance
                 into
                 strong
                 holds
                 ;
                 which
                 must
                 always
                 be
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 Men
                 and
                 Provisions
                 ▪
                 That
                 the
                 Governor
                 never
                 come
                 among
                 them
                 without
                 being
                 strongest
                 ,
                 or
                 having
                 Hostages
                 .
                 To
                 prevent
                 their
                 assembling
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 their
                 having
                 Commerce
                 with
                 Neighbours
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 another
                 Prince's
                 Dominion
                 :
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 all
                 kind
                 Strangers
                 from
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 severely
                 punish
                 such
                 of
                 'em
                 as
                 shall
                 cause
                 the
                 least
                 trouble
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 motion
                 that
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 Sedition
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 Conquerors
                 had
                 practis'd
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 Italy
                 and
                 Sicily
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 French
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   usefulness
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Means
                   to
                   augment
                   the
                   Kings
                   Power
                   there
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   Commerce
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   Colonies
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Water
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 wholly
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 humorousness
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Wind
                 that
                 governs
                 them
                 turneth
                 and
                 changeth
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 inconstancy
                 as
                 that
                 blind
                 Goddess
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 States
                 whose
                 renown
                 is
                 greatest
                 in
                 Story
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 establish
                 their
                 supreme
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 power
                 they
                 attained
                 to
                 at
                 Sea
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 stout
                 and
                 undaunted
                 ,
                 had
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 Combat
                 and
                 Conquer
                 her
                 Enemy
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 seat
                 of
                 her
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 are
                 one
                 instance
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 example
                 is
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 follow'd
                 with
                 as
                 peculiar
                 a
                 diligence
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 conduct
                 of
                 matters
                 was
                 with
                 singular
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 :
                 )
                 They
                 imposed
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 forced
                 the
                 Seas
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 not
                 set
                 out
                 War-like
                 Fleets
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 accomplished
                 their
                 glorious
                 Designs
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 extended
                 their
                 Frontier
                 beyond
                 Italy
                 ;
                 never
                 brought
                 down
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ;
                 nor
                 Triumphed
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Crowns
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 considered
                 the
                 Sea
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 support
                 of
                 their
                 Domination
                 .
                 Xerxes
                 having
                 caus'd
                 the
                 H●li●spout
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 punish'd
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 
                 termed
                 it
                 )
                 with
                 Stripes
                 ,
                 accounted
                 his
                 Vanity
                 satisfy'd
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 drew
                 after
                 him
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Magnificence
                 and
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 as
                 if
                 Jupiter
                 Himself
                 was
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 Venetians
                 still
                 renew
                 every
                 year
                 their
                 Alliance
                 with
                 this
                 Element
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 old
                 fond
                 superstitious
                 Custom
                 ,
                 casting
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 a
                 Ring
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 espoused
                 it
                 :
                 perhaps
                 by
                 this
                 use
                 they
                 would
                 inform
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 Subjects
                 of
                 their
                 Common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 inconstancy
                 and
                 infidelity
                 of
                 their
                 Women
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 espousing
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 espouseth
                 inconstancy
                 and
                 infidelity
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Riches
                 of
                 Tunis
                 ,
                 of
                 Algier
                 ,
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 and
                 England
                 ,
                 plainly
                 prove
                 the
                 necessity
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 Princes
                 to
                 be
                 Strong
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 shew
                 the
                 Profit
                 which
                 does
                 thence
                 accrue
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 petty
                 States
                 ,
                 yet
                 dare
                 measure
                 their
                 Forces
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Monarchs
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Turkish
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 revolted
                 Burghers
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 insolent
                 soever
                 the
                 English
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Brittish
                 Isles
                 laid
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 equal
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Extent
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Fruitfulness
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Commodiousness
                 of
                 Scituation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 in
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 in
                 Valour
                 ,
                 Industry
                 ,
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 fear
                 not
                 to
                 affirm
                 themselves
                 Sovereigns
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Had
                 they
                 cast
                 up
                 the
                 Wracks
                 they
                 have
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Battles
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 ;
                 had
                 they
                 well
                 examin'd
                 our
                 Ports
                 and
                 Havens
                 :
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 compar'd
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 France
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 condemn
                 their
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Canutus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Kings
                 ,
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 States
                 are
                 not
                 disposed
                 unto
                 Navigation
                 :
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 far
                 up
                 in
                 Midland
                 Countries
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 suits
                 not
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 Subjects
                 :
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Obstacles
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 French
                 from
                 addicting
                 themselves
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 conspire
                 to
                 raise
                 desire
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 hope
                 of
                 advantageous
                 success
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 however
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 leisurably
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 design
                 continually
                 allarming
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 America
                 ,
                 Friends
                 and
                 Foes
                 .
                 A
                 precipitation
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 its
                 ruine
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 what
                 number
                 of
                 Vessels
                 would
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 France
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 Sea.
                 But
                 I
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 keep
                 an
                 hundred
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 Ships
                 on
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Fleet
                 of
                 Two
                 hundred
                 Sail
                 upon
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 Vessels
                 He
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 enabled
                 He
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 expence
                 made
                 about
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 such
                 numbers
                 six
                 or
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 allotted
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 Timber
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Cordage
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Sails
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 Iron
                 and
                 Brass
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 Victuals
                 and
                 Workmen
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 King's
                 Subjects
                 will
                 gain
                 the
                 Money
                 which
                 is
                 laid
                 out
                 in
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 far
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 build
                 Ships
                 for
                 the
                 employing
                 and
                 enriching
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 useless
                 Pyramids
                 ?
                 There
                 need
                 be
                 no
                 anxious
                 enquiry
                 whence
                 a
                 Stock
                 should
                 rise
                 for
                 this
                 advance
                 ;
                 every
                 year
                 will
                 
                 bring
                 in
                 Money
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Vessels
                 once
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Guns
                 mounted
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 cost
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 Quardecu
                 for
                 other
                 Equippings
                 .
                 'T
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Captains
                 Places
                 in
                 the
                 Ships
                 and
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 to
                 fit
                 them
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 more
                 persons
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Offices
                 and
                 Places
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Fleets
                 being
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 need
                 vast
                 Sums
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 yield
                 a
                 maintenance
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Commerce
                 or
                 by
                 War.
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 always
                 proper
                 to
                 keep
                 so
                 many
                 Vessels
                 in
                 service
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 Troops
                 at
                 Land
                 as
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 For
                 Spain
                 or
                 Italy
                 will
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 disfurnish
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 Men
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Land-Army
                 but
                 towards
                 Germany
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 Rowers
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 by
                 bringing
                 Men
                 from
                 Canada
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 American
                 Islands
                 :
                 or
                 by
                 buying
                 Negroes
                 at
                 
                   Cape
                   Verde
                
                 :
                 or
                 by
                 sending
                 all
                 Malefactors
                 to
                 the
                 Gallies
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 things
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 Seamen
                 will
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profit
                 that
                 will
                 accrue
                 ,
                 will
                 afford
                 store
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Corsairs
                 of
                 
                   Algiers
                   ,
                   Tunis
                
                 and
                 Tripoli
                 ;
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 at
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 being
                 continually
                 on
                 their
                 Coasts
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 constrain'd
                 to
                 tarry
                 at
                 home
                 for
                 the
                 guarding
                 of
                 their
                 Towns
                 :
                 so
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 Troops
                 for
                 collecting
                 the
                 Tribute
                 which
                 they
                 exact
                 of
                 the
                 Arabs
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 who
                 lye
                 further
                 up
                 in
                 Africa
                 ;
                 the
                 Tributaries
                 will
                 ,
                 without
                 fail
                 ,
                 revolt
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 ,
                 Treat
                 with
                 
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 recovering
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 Protection
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ottoman
                   Port
                
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 For
                 beside
                 that
                 the
                 Turks
                 are
                 no
                 good
                 Seamen
                 ,
                 the
                 Grand
                 Signior
                 doth
                 make
                 no
                 such
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Pyrats
                 of
                 Algier
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 fortune
                 is
                 considerable
                 to
                 Him.
                 The
                 Friendship
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 Him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 other
                 Interests
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fleets
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 keep
                 upon
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 Him
                 Master
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 and
                 Trade
                 of
                 the
                 North.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 should
                 unite
                 against
                 France
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 their
                 ruin
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 maintain
                 great
                 Armada's
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 point
                 of
                 Bretannie
                 is
                 the
                 Gate
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Channel
                 .
                 Fifty
                 Ships
                 of
                 War
                 at
                 Brest
                 would
                 keep
                 this
                 Gate
                 fast
                 shut
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 open
                 it
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Command
                 .
                 Spain
                 and
                 Portugal
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 by
                 His
                 permission
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 kept
                 a
                 Fleet
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Guyenne
                 .
                 Thus
                 there
                 would
                 need
                 no
                 War
                 almost
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 nor
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Forces
                 hazarded
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Order
                 to
                 Forreiners
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 cut
                 them
                 out
                 work
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 stay
                 their
                 Arms
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 spend
                 their
                 strength
                 there
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 further
                 excellent
                 means
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Sea
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 taking
                 Order
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 go
                 to
                 Malta
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 in
                 Fee
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Knights
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   John
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 some
                 Isle
                 in
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Instance
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   du
                   Levant
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 pay
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 for
                 Malta
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 There
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 too
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 ,
                 an
                 Isle
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Besle-Isle
                   ,
                   l'Isle-Dieu
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Ree
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 Knights
                 fighting
                 not
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 War
                 upon
                 the
                 English
                 as
                 upon
                 Turks
                 ;
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 Islands
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 charge
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 keep
                 great
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 at
                 vast
                 expence
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 ever
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 any
                 trouble
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 French
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 fail
                 of
                 Affection
                 or
                 Obedience
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Wealth
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 perpetual
                 Hostages
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 caution
                 for
                 their
                 Fidelity
                 .
                 This
                 Project
                 is
                 just
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 ten
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 Malta
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 eight
                 do
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Commanderies
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 need
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 stopping
                 the
                 income
                 of
                 the
                 Commanderies
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Order
                 in
                 general
                 will
                 find
                 its
                 advantages
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 addition
                 made
                 it
                 of
                 two
                 considerable
                 Islands
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 receive
                 the
                 Knights
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 Protection
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 hitherto
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 Commanderies
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 augmented
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 some
                 Maladeries
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Hospitals
                 for
                 the
                 diseased
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 always
                 usurped
                 by
                 People
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 it
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 requisite
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 and
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 Admiralty
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 ill
                 Policy
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Diminution
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 unto
                 a
                 Subject
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 His
                 Soveraignty
                 at
                 Sea
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 resume
                 it
                 to
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 every
                 way
                 Supreme
                 alone
                 :
                 Then
                 He
                 may
                 appoint
                 a
                 select
                 number
                 ,
                 whose
                 charge
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 give
                 Him
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Maritime
                 concerns
                 ;
                 and
                 hold
                 a
                 Council
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Presence
                 ,
                 if
                 He
                 please
                 to
                 assist
                 .
                 These
                 Officers
                 shall
                 in
                 this
                 Council
                 judge
                 of
                 Prizes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Sea-affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 its
                 necessary
                 ,
                 be
                 Commission'd
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 report
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 their
                 acts
                 in
                 Writing
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 Other
                 Officers
                 for
                 the
                 Marine
                 shall
                 be
                 Military
                 :
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 King's
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Designs
                 and
                 Enterprizes
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 manner
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 important
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Service
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Captains
                 of
                 Ships
                 and
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 Dignities
                 and
                 Rewards
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 created
                 Mareschals
                 of
                 France
                 for
                 Armies
                 at
                 Sea
                 :
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 for
                 those
                 at
                 Land
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Honours
                 and
                 Prerogatives
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 decreed
                 a
                 Triumph
                 for
                 Captains
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 victorious
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Naval
                   Triumph
                
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 also
                 Naval
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Mural
                 and
                 Civical
                 .
                 These
                 Honours
                 
                 would
                 eminently
                 promote
                 the
                 King's
                 intention
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Marine
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 Arsenals
                 erected
                 :
                 One
                 in
                 Provence
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Town
                 upon
                 the
                 Rhosen
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 relates
                 to
                 Naval
                 Expeditions
                 on
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 :
                 another
                 upon
                 the
                 River
                 Loire
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 occasions
                 on
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 bring
                 out
                 to
                 Sea
                 all
                 the
                 Vessels
                 that
                 are
                 builded
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 necessary
                 Provisions
                 and
                 Tackling
                 whatever
                 .
                 Nor
                 need
                 it
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 any
                 Enemy
                 should
                 get
                 up
                 these
                 Rivers
                 :
                 they
                 too
                 may
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Chains
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Forts
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Power
                 thus
                 strongly
                 setled
                 on
                 each
                 Sea
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 secure
                 Commerce
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 draw
                 the
                 Merchants
                 thither
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 secure
                 Commerce
                 :
                 for
                 till
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 uncertain
                 and
                 dangerous
                 .
                 Now
                 't
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 to
                 expatiate
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 proving
                 what
                 profit
                 Commerce
                 brings
                 in
                 to
                 most
                 potent
                 States
                 ;
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 generally
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Men
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Trading
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Merchants
                 are
                 incessantly
                 busied
                 in
                 studying
                 inventions
                 to
                 get
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 Servants
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spartans
                 admitted
                 not
                 any
                 Citizen
                 of
                 theirs
                 unto
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 Ten
                 whole
                 years
                 sorborn
                 Merchandizing
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 their
                 principal
                 Magistrates
                 accustomed
                 to
                 Gain
                 ,
                 and
                 expert
                 in
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 kind
                 of
                 inclinations
                 being
                 blameable
                 in
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 
                 destined
                 to
                 great
                 Employments
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 Considerations
                 of
                 private
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 Commerce
                 in
                 every
                 Common-wealth
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 measure
                 from
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 fertility
                 of
                 their
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Order
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 traded
                 in
                 be
                 useful
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 necessary
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 in
                 Oeconomie
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 spend
                 not
                 his
                 Money
                 in
                 what
                 is
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 needs
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 what
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 necessity
                 is
                 stated
                 by
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 noble
                 Furniture
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 meaner
                 Gentleman
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 in
                 othes
                 cases
                 ,
                 proportionably
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 rank
                 and
                 fortune
                 of
                 Men.
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 studiously
                 prevented
                 ,
                 that
                 Commerce
                 introduce
                 not
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 Superfluity
                 ,
                 Excess
                 and
                 Luxury
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 often
                 followed
                 with
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dangerous
                 corruption
                 of
                 Manners
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 people
                 to
                 Sell
                 ,
                 but
                 Merchants
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 buy
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 no
                 Wares
                 can
                 go
                 off
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 Trade
                 doth
                 consist
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 that
                 Traders
                 furnish
                 themselve
                 ,
                 with
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 with
                 things
                 that
                 meerly
                 tend
                 to
                 Ease
                 ,
                 or
                 Magnificence
                 .
                 Among
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 those
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 sustain
                 Life
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 convenience
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 also
                 necessary
                 to
                 preservation
                 from
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 Medicinals
                 ,
                 Dwelling
                 ,
                 Arms.
                 
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 a
                 twofold
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 visible
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 for
                 things
                 ordinarily
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 spent
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 transported
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 for
                 Foreign
                 Merchandises
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 Wines
                 ,
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Linnen
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 send
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 neighbor
                 Kingdoms
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 that
                 strangers
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Ports
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 Skins
                 ,
                 Wooll
                 ,
                 Tallow
                 ,
                 Oils
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 Man
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Foreiners
                 export
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 our selves
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 spend
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 wealthiness
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 enough
                 to
                 serve
                 our
                 turn
                 without
                 Foreign
                 Merchandises
                 ;
                 but
                 Forreigners
                 cannot
                 do
                 well
                 without
                 ours
                 .
                 We
                 receive
                 from
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 Pearls
                 ,
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Silks
                 ,
                 Spices
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 Luxury
                 .
                 Order
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Commodities
                 we
                 have
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Foreign
                 Merchandises
                 be
                 employed
                 :
                 because
                 this
                 Order
                 followed
                 would
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 off
                 their
                 Commodities
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 incline
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 thereby
                 hugely
                 benefited
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 question
                 offer'd
                 to
                 debate
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Traffique
                 in
                 France
                 should
                 be
                 managed
                 by
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Forreigners
                 ?
                 Many
                 Reasons
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 upon
                 each
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 decision
                 ;
                 
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Foreigners
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 gain
                 by
                 our
                 Merchandises
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 carry
                 them
                 home
                 into
                 their
                 Ports
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 less
                 sales
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 at
                 greater
                 cost
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 fetch
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 our
                 Merchants
                 may
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 profit
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 Partnership
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 freight
                 them
                 themselves
                 ,
                 provided
                 ,
                 they
                 sell
                 at
                 somewhat
                 cheaper
                 rates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 moderate
                 gain
                 ;
                 or
                 take
                 in
                 payment
                 ,
                 and
                 exchange
                 ,
                 the
                 Foreign
                 Commodities
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 War
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 French
                 Colonies
                 planted
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 extended
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 far
                 distant
                 Countries
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 intermix'd
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 termed
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 one
                 People
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 Of
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 known
                 ,
                 few
                 can
                 be
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 originally
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 inhabit
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 plant
                 Colonies
                 out
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 seated
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 nearness
                 still
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 separated
                 at
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 relieve
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 perhaps
                 they
                 may
                 revolt
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 make
                 himself
                 Master
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 State
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 lose
                 its
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Colonies
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 such
                 Countrys
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Families
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 design'd
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 up
                 :
                 otherwise
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 Money
                 it self
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 cause
                 loss
                 and
                 damage
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 wealths
                 that
                 send
                 '
                 em
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Country
                 should
                 bear
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 yield
                 profit
                 to
                 the
                 
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 erects
                 the
                 Colony
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 Scituation
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 State
                 may
                 have
                 succour
                 ,
                 and
                 forces
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Commerce
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Country
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 Fertile
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 profit
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Subjects
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 drein'd
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 happen'd
                 to
                 Spain
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 for
                 prevention
                 of
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 means
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 have
                 always
                 Hostages
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 adherence
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Education
                   of
                   Children
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   At
                   what
                   age
                   it
                   is
                   expedient
                   to
                   Marry
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 NAture
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 first
                 fundamental
                 dispositions
                 for
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Prosessions
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 feel
                 a
                 certain
                 propension
                 leading
                 us
                 to
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 impression
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 secret
                 ,
                 influences
                 from
                 our
                 temper
                 ;
                 others
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 derive
                 our
                 inclinations
                 from
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 However
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 movings
                 ,
                 the
                 Principles
                 whereof
                 are
                 in
                 our selves
                 ;
                 we
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 quit
                 them
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 rules
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 corrected
                 ,
                 when
                 faulty
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 impossible
                 This
                 regulation
                 ,
                 or
                 amendment
                 ,
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 discipline
                 ;
                 which
                 can
                 only
                 give
                 an
                 after
                 perfection
                 to
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 keeping
                 to
                 her
                 foregoing
                 draughts
                 ,
                 and
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 compleating
                 what
                 she
                 hath
                 begun
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 principal
                 point
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Children
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 Genius
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 employ'd
                 in
                 things
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 Originally
                 bent
                 .
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 capacities
                 ,
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 for
                 Souls
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 other
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Essayor
                 must
                 not
                 mistake
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 distinguishing
                 these
                 three
                 Metals
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 good
                 Politician
                 should
                 not
                 fail
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 his
                 profession
                 to
                 discern
                 ,
                 what
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 proper
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 intentions
                 of
                 nature
                 may
                 be
                 sortify'd
                 ,
                 and
                 polished
                 by
                 precepts
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 Sea
                 men
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 Husbandmen
                 ;
                 Children
                 must
                 be
                 educated
                 for
                 these
                 different
                 Professions
                 ,
                 and
                 timely
                 enabled
                 to
                 discharge
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 ,
                 Three
                 Ages
                 be
                 distinguished
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Birth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 Seventh
                 year
                 to
                 the
                 Fourteenth
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 from
                 Fourteen
                 unto
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 .
                 Childrens
                 first
                 Five
                 years
                 should
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 their
                 Nursing
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 not
                 disquieted
                 with
                 any
                 higher
                 documents
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 
                 some
                 gentle
                 exercise
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 growing
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 endure
                 cold
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 Vigour
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 plunge
                 their
                 Children
                 into
                 running
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 slight
                 Clothing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Winter
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 ancient
                 Gauls
                 are
                 noted-to
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 bodies
                 of
                 Children
                 must
                 be
                 plyed
                 to
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Postures
                 ,
                 and
                 Motions
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 get
                 them
                 a
                 facility
                 and
                 dexterousness
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Five
                 years
                 ,
                 unto
                 Seven
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 convenient
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 stories
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 raise
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 in
                 that
                 profession
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 destinated
                 .
                 From
                 Seven
                 years
                 ,
                 unto
                 Fourteen
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 should
                 learn
                 Latin
                 ,
                 and
                 Greek
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 those
                 Languages
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 profess
                 :
                 as
                 likewise
                 after
                 Fourteen
                 ,
                 unto
                 One
                 and
                 Twenty
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 Rhetorique
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 Theology
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Politicks
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 continued
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Age
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 manner
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 that
                 Seminaries
                 for
                 Priests
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 every
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lords
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 possible
                 care
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taught
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 and
                 High
                 Dutch
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 design'd
                 for
                 Trade
                 ,
                 should
                 know
                 somewhat
                 in
                 those
                 three
                 Languages
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 thought
                 on
                 for
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 in
                 further
                 distant
                 Countrys
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 Learn
                 the
                 Arabic
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Sclavonian
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Tongues
                 that
                 are
                 current
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                 Africa
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Latin
                 is
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 publick
                 Professors
                 for
                 these
                 Languages
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 for
                 Latin
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 places
                 endowed
                 at
                 the
                 Publick
                 charge
                 .
                 After
                 fourteen
                 or
                 sixteen
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 the
                 Youths
                 should
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 unto
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 learn
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Traffick
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 destin'd
                 to
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 whether
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 or
                 Plebeians
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 at
                 fifteen
                 or
                 sixteen
                 years
                 unto
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 serving
                 on
                 Horseback
                 or
                 on
                 Foot
                 ,
                 there
                 taught
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 exercised
                 once
                 a
                 weak
                 constantly
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 most
                 conveniently
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 Sundays
                 and
                 Holy-days
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 Pike
                 and
                 the
                 Musket
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 the
                 Halbard
                 ,
                 Partisan
                 ,
                 Broad-sword
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Arms
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Run
                 ,
                 and
                 Leap
                 ,
                 and
                 Wrestle
                 .
                 The
                 Lacedemonians
                 ordinarily
                 exercis'd
                 their
                 young
                 People
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 providently
                 done
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Strength
                 and
                 Expertness
                 is
                 not
                 attained
                 but
                 by
                 long
                 and
                 daily
                 exercise
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Garisons
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 Fortification
                 ,
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 Dancing
                 ,
                 Vaulting
                 ,
                 Ridiug
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 Academies
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 from
                 places
                 not
                 Garison'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Garisons
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Academies
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 learnt
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Persons
                 might
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 private
                 Masters
                 shall
                 take
                 any
                 Apprentices
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Garison'd
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 keep
                 a
                 Shop
                 ,
                 or
                 exercise
                 any
                 Trade
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 a
                 Testimonial
                 from
                 the
                 Governor
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 serv'd
                 his
                 Apprentiship
                 in
                 a
                 Garison
                 Town
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 or
                 Advocates
                 ,
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 studied
                 in
                 some
                 University
                 .
              
               
                 Order
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 Masters
                 cause
                 their
                 Lacquies
                 to
                 learn
                 a
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 four
                 years
                 service
                 ,
                 200
                 Livres
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 suit
                 of
                 Cloaths
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 serve
                 less
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 sum
                 proportionable
                 after
                 that
                 rate
                 .
                 Nor
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 suffered
                 ,
                 that
                 Lacquies
                 have
                 wages
                 given
                 them
                 as
                 is
                 done
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ill
                 husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 up
                 nothing
                 .
                 Their
                 Reward-money
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 Publick
                 purse
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 some
                 Merchant's
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 responsible
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 share
                 of
                 Lacquies
                 that
                 die
                 ,
                 will
                 serve
                 for
                 other
                 Youths
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 chosen
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 prove
                 an
                 excellent
                 means
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 having
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Apprentices
                 would
                 serve
                 in
                 their
                 turn
                 ,
                 on
                 Military
                 occasions
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 go
                 upon
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 &c.
                 nor
                 would
                 this
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 perfecting
                 their
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Calling
                 they
                 had
                 chosen
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 too
                 ,
                 be
                 profitable
                 ,
                 that
                 poor
                 Soldiers
                 have
                 skill
                 in
                 one
                 handicraft
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 work
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 whenever
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Guard
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 avoid
                 idling
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 Money
                 for
                 a
                 subsistance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Parishes
                 both
                 in
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 Country
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 maintain
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 Soldier
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 Garison
                 ,
                 giving
                 also
                 a
                 sum
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 taught
                 a
                 Trade
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 There
                 would
                 be
                 Parishes
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 Man
                 and
                 half
                 ,
                 others
                 half
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 communicants
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 have
                 50000
                 Men
                 well-nigh
                 in
                 Garison
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Nursery
                 of
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 without
                 its
                 costing
                 Him
                 a
                 Quardecu
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 must
                 have
                 pay
                 ,
                 but
                 old
                 Soldiers
                 :
                 it
                 s
                 by
                 taking
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Turks
                 raise
                 their
                 Janizaries
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 become
                 their
                 best
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Warlike
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 young
                 Men
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 Garison
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 War
                 on
                 foot
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 recruits
                 shall
                 be
                 rais'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Garisons
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 rais'd
                 without
                 any
                 expence
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 need
                 a
                 recruit
                 of
                 4000
                 Men
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Governors
                 shall
                 be
                 ordered
                 to
                 send
                 ,
                 one
                 an
                 hundred
                 ,
                 another
                 two
                 hundred
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Men
                 being
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 new
                 supplies
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 which
                 sent
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Armies
                 would
                 be
                 alway
                 compos'd
                 of
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 expert
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 exceeding
                 great
                 consequence
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Towns
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 how
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 settle
                 Garisons
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Kings
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 :
                 and
                 Towns
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 nominated
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 scituated
                 are
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 destin'd
                 for
                 Sea-service
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Garisons
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 taught
                 principally
                 Navigation
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 breed
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Ships
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 Sea.
                 It
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 
                 they
                 should
                 understand
                 all
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Mariners
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 be
                 Handicrafts
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Soldiers
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 were
                 Carpenters
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 somewhat
                 skilled
                 in
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Axe
                 and
                 Adice
                 .
                 If
                 Soldiers
                 both
                 at
                 Sea
                 and
                 on
                 Land
                 were
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 their
                 Captains
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 might
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 work
                 .
                 They
                 should
                 be
                 paid
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 employed
                 them
                 might
                 fell
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 gross
                 or
                 by
                 retail
                 :
                 as
                 Garments
                 ,
                 Shooes
                 ,
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 Hatts
                 ,
                 Gloves
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 would
                 prove
                 hugely
                 beneficial
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 would
                 find
                 content
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 hardly
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 fall
                 into
                 debauch
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Youngsters
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 Garison
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 needed
                 for
                 recruits
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 home
                 with
                 their
                 Discharge
                 and
                 Certificate
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Trade
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 ,
                 or
                 addict
                 themselves
                 to
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 most
                 commodious
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Country
                 Youth
                 ,
                 not
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Garisons
                 ,
                 should
                 abide
                 in
                 their
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 like
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 young
                 Men
                 ,
                 should
                 also
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 young
                 Women
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 School-Mistresses
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 publickly
                 pay'd
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 teach
                 them
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 works
                 :
                 the
                 Maids
                 giving
                 them
                 too
                 ,
                 something
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 use
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 those
                 of
                 highest
                 rank
                 ,
                 might
                 count
                 it
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 be
                 unskilfull
                 :
                 work
                 would
                 notably
                 fix
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 busy
                 them
                 to
                 excellent
                 good
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
               
                 Of
                 Women
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 spoken
                 ;
                 nor
                 will
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 ought
                 more
                 :
                 herein
                 I
                 shall
                 Imitate
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 him
                 Aristotle
                 ;
                 who
                 both
                 conceiv'd
                 it
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 temper
                 was
                 so
                 imperious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 by
                 Law
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 in
                 French
                 Women
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 their
                 due
                 to
                 be
                 Mistresses
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 may
                 Glory
                 ,
                 upon
                 better
                 Title
                 than
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 Dames
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 birth
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 rendring
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Valour
                 ,
                 Conquerors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 that
                 Maids
                 should
                 be
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 Marry
                 at
                 Twelve
                 ,
                 and
                 Males
                 at
                 Fourteen
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Ages
                 the
                 too
                 too
                 indulgent
                 Laws
                 have
                 fixed
                 the
                 Puberty
                 of
                 the
                 Sexes
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 but
                 persons
                 of
                 those
                 years
                 only
                 must
                 extremely
                 prejudice
                 their
                 Health
                 by
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 their
                 strength
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 attain'd
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 young
                 Trees
                 bear
                 Fruit
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 :
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 without
                 doubt
                 the
                 less
                 vigorous
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Parents
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 as
                 yet
                 have
                 not
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 Morality
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 :
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Girl
                 is
                 put
                 so
                 young
                 into
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 the
                 less
                 of
                 bashfulness
                 and
                 Modesty
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 Virtue
                 so
                 well
                 secured
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 neither
                 Man
                 nor
                 Woman
                 is
                 of
                 understanding
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 Duty
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Marriages
                 of
                 persons
                 so
                 young
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 attended
                 with
                 no
                 very
                 sure
                 Felicity
                 
                 and
                 Success
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 being
                 altogether
                 unexperienced
                 ?
                 or
                 duly
                 govern
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 needing
                 Government
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 valid
                 contract
                 of
                 Marriage
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 attained
                 ,
                 Females
                 ,
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Eighteen
                 years
                 compleat
                 ,
                 and
                 Males
                 of
                 Twenty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   How
                   France
                   should
                   act
                   with
                   Forreign
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   First
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   of
                   Portugal
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   with
                   Venice
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Italy
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   Swisses
                   ,
                   with
                   England
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   Emperor
                   and
                   Princes
                   of
                   Germany
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   Hollanders
                   ,
                   the
                   Crowns
                   of
                   
                     Denmark
                     ,
                     Sweden
                  
                   and
                   Poland
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   Turks
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   of
                   Persia
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   With
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Coast
                   of
                   Barbary
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Morocco
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   With
                   all
                   remote
                   Princes
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Emperor
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Negroes
                     ,
                     Prestor
                     John
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Mogul
                  
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Indies
                   ,
                   of
                   China
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Tartary
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 treated
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Ceapters
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 Internal
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 reasonable
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Externals
                 and
                 what
                 
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 discreetly
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 regulate
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 comportment
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 ease
                 and
                 well-being
                 must
                 be
                 secur'd
                 against
                 strangers
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 against
                 their
                 Neighbors
                 .
                 Now
                 Interest
                 being
                 the
                 prime
                 motive
                 unto
                 all
                 States
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 quality
                 of
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 ever
                 accounting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 damage
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 us
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 take
                 no
                 thought
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 fear
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 hope
                 for
                 from
                 our
                 Arms.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 to
                 treat
                 safely
                 with
                 Forreigners
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 their
                 Designs
                 ,
                 their
                 Strength
                 ,
                 their
                 Alliances
                 ,
                 their
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 then
                 as
                 Spain
                 shareth
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Concerns
                 of
                 all
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Power
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 Alliance
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 we
                 examine
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 what
                 measures
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 with
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Spain
                 proceeds
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 slowness
                 ;
                 but
                 always
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Evenness
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Austria
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 head
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Dominion
                 over
                 all
                 Europe
                 :
                 the
                 said
                 Council
                 hath
                 continually
                 steered
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 which
                 these
                 States-men
                 have
                 propos'd
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 Tyrannical
                 and
                 Unjust
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 attain
                 it
                 ,
                 bad
                 ,
                 destrustive
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ill-adjusted
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 their
                 Affairs
                 doth
                 evidently
                 demonstrate
                 .
                 Our
                 Enemies
                 are
                 always
                 Allies
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 either
                 covertly
                 ,
                 or
                 openly
                 and
                 declared
                 ;
                 just
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 chuse
                 the
                 King's
                 Protection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 interessed
                 with
                 France
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperor
                 is
                 Leagu'd
                 with
                 the
                 Catholick
                 King
                 by
                 Consanguinity
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 by
                 reasons
                 of
                 State.
                 For
                 We
                 are
                 cause
                 of
                 fear
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 Germany
                 ,
                 as
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 Spain
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 Italy
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 ,
                 seems
                 fastest
                 knit
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Austria
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 his
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 Father
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 withhold
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 He
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Prince
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 also
                 apprehend
                 some
                 Irruption
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Spain
                 is
                 a
                 Country
                 yielding
                 little
                 increase
                 ;
                 either
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Ground
                 is
                 barren
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 neglect
                 to
                 cultivate
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Moors
                 have
                 dispeopled
                 it
                 .
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 Italy
                 are
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 Spain
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 War
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 rais'd
                 there
                 doth
                 scarce
                 suffice
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Armies
                 and
                 Garisons
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Government
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 inflexibly
                 severe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 depravation
                 is
                 there
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 )
                 and
                 Inquisitors
                 ,
                 do
                 under
                 pretext
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 exercise
                 incredible
                 
                 grievances
                 .
                 The
                 Spaniards
                 are
                 valiant
                 for
                 their
                 Persons
                 :
                 but
                 Men
                 of
                 Quality
                 despise
                 the
                 Military
                 Profession
                 ,
                 as
                 heretofore
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Soldier
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 ignominious
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Idlers
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Gallantry
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 ever
                 so
                 important
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 greatest
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 hath
                 little
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 expense
                 to
                 defray
                 .
                 The
                 vanity
                 of
                 the
                 Viceroys
                 and
                 Governors
                 of
                 His
                 places
                 ,
                 doth
                 spend
                 Him
                 above
                 measure
                 .
                 The
                 Spaniards
                 are
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 haughty
                 ,
                 and
                 provided
                 there
                 be
                 Honour
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 treat
                 advantageously
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Charles
                 V.
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 Their
                 Forces
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ;
                 we
                 ruin'd
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Portugal
                 have
                 hindred
                 their
                 recovering
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Minority
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Discontent
                 of
                 
                   Don
                   John
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretensions
                 of
                 some
                 Lords
                 upon
                 the
                 particular
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 which
                 compose
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 augment
                 its
                 weakness
                 .
                 Sicily
                 might
                 easily
                 make
                 Insurrection
                 .
                 The
                 Neapolitans
                 upon
                 a
                 pretext
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 darling
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 would
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 succors
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 a
                 new
                 Pope
                 would
                 favour
                 our
                 designs
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 impossibility
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 person
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 King
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 or
                 joyn
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 possess'd
                 already
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 ever
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 be
                 attacked
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 in
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 in
                 Spain
                 it self
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Portugal
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 method
                 for
                 the
                 French.
                 Such
                 a
                 general
                 effort
                 would
                 produce
                 two
                 effects
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Partisans
                 would
                 be
                 astonish'd
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 Forces
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Enemies
                 would
                 resume
                 Vigor
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 again
                 their
                 pretensions
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 through
                 Conquest
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 War
                 :
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 their
                 fortifi'd
                 places
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 when
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 discours'd
                 of
                 by
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 yet
                 under
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 throughly
                 setled
                 :
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetual
                 instrument
                 for
                 weakning
                 the
                 
                   Spaniard
                   .
                   France
                
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 fear
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 convey
                 covertly
                 some
                 Troops
                 ,
                 or
                 sums
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 :
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 give
                 secretly
                 great
                 hopes
                 unto
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 service
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 any
                 important
                 enterprises
                 upon
                 Spain
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 divert
                 their
                 Forces
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 do
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 order
                 some
                 Soldiers
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wish'd
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 French
                 in
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Partisans
                 might
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 Spain
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 having
                 those
                 same
                 French
                 for
                 Enemies
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 of
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 French
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Affection
                 ,
                 may
                 bear
                 up
                 this
                 Interest
                 ;
                 and
                 She
                 may
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 
                 Her
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Her
                 Fortune
                 depends
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 accounted
                 on
                 in
                 all
                 Treating
                 with
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 foolish
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 temper
                 .
                 The
                 Italians
                 are
                 wise
                 and
                 circumspect
                 :
                 nor
                 should
                 we
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 seldom
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 Negotiation
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 intentions
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 work
                 by
                 down-right
                 force
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 Wise
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 people
                 for
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 their
                 Country
                 is
                 the
                 beautifullest
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 consequently
                 they
                 love
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 their
                 Interest
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 foresee
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 the
                 ill
                 that
                 may
                 betide
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 will
                 ever
                 consider
                 France
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Avignon
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 the
                 Concordat
                 of
                 1618.
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Venetians
                 are
                 weakned
                 by
                 their
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Turk
                 ;
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Mantua
                 ,
                 of
                 Modena
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Genoese
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 that
                 's
                 considerable
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 must
                 never
                 separate
                 from
                 France
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 his
                 Estates
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 War
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 3
                 Months
                 ,
                 would
                 utterly
                 ruin
                 him
                 :
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 induc'd
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 reinstated
                 in
                 the
                 Principality
                 of
                 Geneva
                 .
                 If
                 War
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 Italians
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 time
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 look
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Wisest
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 inur'd
                 to
                 War
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 bravest
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Swisses
                 are
                 Mercenaries
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 alway
                 serve
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 his
                 Money
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 Friends
                 :
                 themselves
                 be
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 without
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 Religion
                 ,
                 without
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Justice
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 levity
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 Cruel
                 ,
                 Impatient
                 ,
                 Gluttonous
                 ,
                 Proud
                 ,
                 Audacious
                 ,
                 Covetous
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 Handy
                 strokes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sudden
                 execution
                 ;
                 but
                 unable
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 a
                 War
                 with
                 judgment
                 .
                 Their
                 Country
                 is
                 good
                 enough
                 for
                 sustenance
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 rich
                 enough
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 means
                 for
                 issuing
                 forth
                 and
                 making
                 any
                 Conquest
                 :
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 conquered
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 whose
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 conquer'd
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Normans
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 present
                 Kings
                 are
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 a
                 Conqueror
                 .
                 They
                 hate
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 Division
                 ,
                 either
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 A
                 War
                 of
                 France
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 totally
                 ruin
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 reasonable
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 conditions
                 of
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 unless
                 the
                 King
                 think
                 meet
                 to
                 defer
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 Project
                 to
                 another
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 press'd
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 He
                 hath
                 for
                 His
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 do
                 incline
                 to
                 prefer
                 their
                 ease
                 ,
                 before
                 so
                 fair
                 hopes
                 .
                 One
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 a
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 love
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 as
                 be
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 Children
                 are
                 loved
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 ruin
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 but
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 an
                 Army
                 on
                 foot
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 invasion
                 upon
                 France
                 ;
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 their
                 undoubted
                 ruin
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 call'd
                 in
                 by
                 some
                 Rebels
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 infallibly
                 make
                 War
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ruin
                 themselves
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 making
                 great
                 expences
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 raise
                 a
                 jealousie
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 Jersey
                 and
                 Guernsey
                 ,
                 of
                 Wight
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Cinque-Ports
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 strong
                 Garisons
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 :
                 this
                 will
                 create
                 a
                 belief
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 formeth
                 great
                 Projects
                 against
                 their
                 pretended
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 His
                 Subjects
                 will
                 hate
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 wrought
                 to
                 distrusts
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 writing
                 Letters
                 in
                 Cypher
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 intercepted
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 being
                 suspicious
                 and
                 imprudent
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 soon
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Letters
                 were
                 seriously
                 written
                 .
                 Some
                 Forces
                 should
                 be
                 landed
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 Irish
                 may
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 revolt
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 mortal
                 hatred
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 .
                 The
                 Scots
                 also
                 will
                 not
                 neglect
                 to
                 set
                 themselves
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 Factions
                 must
                 be
                 rais'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sects
                 favoured
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 ,
                 the
                 Benedictine
                 Monks
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 secretly
                 promis'd
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                 England's
                 behalf
                 (
                 wherein
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 deceive
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Estates
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 once
                 
                 possessed
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Monasticon
                 there
                 Printed
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Monks
                 will
                 move
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 declare
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 rumor
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 already
                 gone
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 a
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 fortifi'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 utter
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 Monarchy
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 our
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 should
                 be
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 belief
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Trade
                 still
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 through
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 proper
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 French
                 have
                 no
                 inclination
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 cannot
                 be
                 forced
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 happy
                 time
                 for
                 advancing
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 ruining
                 their
                 Competitors
                 in
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 the
                 Northen
                 Seas
                 .
                 Beside
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 give
                 Belle-Isle
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   L'Isle
                   Dieu
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Ree
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Knights
                 of
                 Malta
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 these
                 Knights
                 will
                 make
                 irreconcilable
                 War
                 upon
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 redemand
                 the
                 Commanderies
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 Piracies
                 ,
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 great
                 Fleets
                 at
                 Sea
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 ruine
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 ruining
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 their
                 Trade
                 .
                 Mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 increase
                 His
                 Strength
                 at
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 finding
                 His
                 Enemies
                 weakned
                 ,
                 consummate
                 their
                 Depression
                 ,
                 and
                 Subversion
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 difficult
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 defence
                 against
                 any
                 enterprises
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 for
                 He
                 cannot
                 make
                 War
                 upon
                 France
                 ,
                 though
                 He
                 would
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 War
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 costly
                 for
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 progress
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 excessive
                 great
                 Armies
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 He
                 armed
                 Him
                 so
                 potently
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 would
                 grow
                 jealous
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Levies
                 to
                 oppose
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 His
                 passage
                 through
                 their
                 Territories
                 :
                 beside
                 ,
                 His
                 Hereditary
                 Countrys
                 would
                 be
                 disfurnish'd
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 inroads
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 apprehend
                 any
                 thing
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 intentions
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 content
                 ;
                 because
                 He
                 may
                 receive
                 great
                 succors
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 in
                 Wars
                 with
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 as
                 happen'd
                 of
                 late
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 whether
                 Catholicks
                 or
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 equal
                 interest
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Protection
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 I
                 noted
                 afore
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 always
                 oppose
                 the
                 Emperors
                 growing
                 greater
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 oppose
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 if
                 He
                 should
                 carry
                 His
                 Arms
                 too
                 far
                 up
                 into
                 Germany
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 lesser
                 States
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 be
                 equal
                 in
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 may
                 maintain
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 no
                 Allies
                 ,
                 whom
                 He
                 should
                 so
                 highly
                 esteem
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Germans
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 braver
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 Nation
                 more
                 open
                 ,
                 more
                 honest
                 .
                 Their
                 Original
                 is
                 also
                 ours
                 ;
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 Vices
                 ;
                 are
                 Just
                 and
                 Faithfull
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 an
                 inexhaustible
                 Seminary
                 of
                 good
                 Soldiers
                 :
                 their
                 generosity
                 put
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 into
                 admiration
                 for
                 'em
                 ;
                 and
                 wrought
                 affection
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 
                 'em
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Caesars
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 committin●
                 their
                 Persons
                 to
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 these
                 People
                 entrusted
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Hollanders
                 will
                 never
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 France
                 ;
                 but
                 keep
                 themselves
                 in
                 our
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 may
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Rich
                 ,
                 and
                 interessed
                 as
                 Merchants
                 commonly
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 relinquish'd
                 them
                 ,
                 the●…
                 State
                 would
                 have
                 sunk
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 cannot
                 last
                 long
                 ;
                 Democracie●
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 changes
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 do
                 interpose
                 in
                 their
                 Affairs
                 and
                 some
                 division
                 be
                 raised
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 hope
                 for
                 little
                 from
                 their
                 Armies
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 always
                 be
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 expence
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whose
                 State
                 is
                 but
                 of
                 small
                 extent
                 ;
                 His
                 whole
                 Strength
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Protection
                 ,
                 who
                 upholds
                 Him
                 against
                 the
                 Suedes
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Sueden
                 will
                 never
                 break
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 Country
                 unfertile
                 except
                 in
                 Soldiers
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 being
                 little
                 Money
                 in
                 Sueden
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 far
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 of
                 themselves
                 make
                 no
                 considerable
                 War
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 feared
                 and
                 hated
                 in
                 Germany
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 our
                 Money
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 avenge
                 our
                 Quarrels
                 ,
                 either
                 against
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 German
                 Princes
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 the
                 Holland
                 Forces
                 ,
                 when
                 His
                 Majesty
                 makes
                 any
                 enterprise
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Poland
                 and
                 Muscovy
                 are
                 of
                 almost
                 no
                 use
                 to
                 
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 serve
                 us
                 in
                 stopping
                 the
                 en●erprises
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 Furs
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ●om
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 Silk-stuffs
                 sent
                 ●hem
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 ●rance
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 on
                 occasion
                 against
                 ●he
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 to
                 ●e
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 against
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 and
                 ●he
                 other
                 may
                 favour
                 our
                 Commerce
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 reliance
                 upon
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Tripoly
                   ,
                   Tunis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Algier
                 ;
                 they
                 ●re
                 Pirates
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 a
                 Pride
                 in
                 breaking
                 their
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 Faith
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Whenever
                 ●ccasion
                 serves
                 ,
                 War
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 they
                 attacqued
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 doors
                 in
                 ●heir
                 Harbours
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 considerable
                 Forces
                 ▪
                 They
                 may
                 be
                 ruin'd
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 hindring
                 their
                 courses
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 causing
                 the
                 Tributary
                 Princes
                 to
                 rise
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 Land
                 :
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 asore
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 did
                 ,
                 might
                 employ
                 the
                 Numidian
                 Troops
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 magnified
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Fez
                 and
                 Morocco
                 is
                 a
                 Potent
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 's
                 Alliance
                 may
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Commerce
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Mahometan
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 trust
                 put
                 in
                 His
                 Oaths
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 when
                 occasions
                 for
                 it
                 are
                 offered
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 compliment
                 the
                 African
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Emperors
                 of
                 the
                 Negros
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Abyssins
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Great
                 Mogol
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 of
                 Tartary
                 and
                 
                   Japan
                   ▪
                
                 letting
                 them
                 know
                 by
                 Presents
                 ,
                 the
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 the
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Political
                 Maxims
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 judged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 French
                 )
                 Monarchy
                 might
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 stable
                 felicity
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Heroick
                 labours
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 Crowned
                 with
                 immortal
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 France
                 enjoy
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 the
                 highly
                 beneficial
                 Virtue
                 of
                 its
                 incomparable
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               REFLECTIONS
               ON
               THE
               Fourth
               Chapter
               OF
               THE
               POLITICKS
               OF
               FRANCE
               ,
               Which
               Treats
               of
               the
               CLERGY
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Basset
              
               ,
               at
               the
               George
               ,
               in
               Fleetstreet
               ,
               1691.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               Monsieur
               
                 P.
                 H.
              
               Marquess
               of
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Took
               so
               great
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               those
               your
               Reflections
               upon
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               thought
               I
               could
               not
               better
               employ
               my
               time
               ,
               than
               illustrating
               them
               with
               a
               large
               Comment
               ;
               and
               though
               sometimes
               I
               improvs
               upon
               your
               judgement
               ,
               and
               make
               bold
               to
               push
               on
               somewhat
               farther
               than
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               go
               ,
               yet
               shall
               you
               not
               find
               that
               I
               have
               gloss'd
               upon
               your
               discourse
               ,
               as
               some
               Monks
               have
               done
               on
               the
               Bible
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               faithfully
               confirm'd
               your
               Opinion
               by
               the
               History
               of
               our
               France
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               wise
               sayings
               of
               the
               best
               Authors
               .
               And
               if
               by
               their
               help
               I
               let
               you
               see
               that
               your
               Maxims
               carry
               you
               to
               much
               higher
               enterprises
               than
               your
               Counsels
               aim
               at
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               Contradict
               ,
               but
               to
               Assist
               you
               ,
               and
               per
               adventure
               to
               say
               for
               rou
               ;
               what
               you
               would
               have
               been
               content
               to
               have
               said
               
               your self
               .
               After
               having
               thus
               fought
               under
               your
               Banners
               ,
               the
               interest
               of
               my
               Party
               ,
               which
               in
               your
               Fifth
               Chapter
               you
               are
               so
               hard
               upon
               ,
               obliges
               me
               to
               engage
               in
               their
               defence
               .
               And
               I
               know
               you
               are
               too
               generous
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               take
               this
               ill
               .
               But
               I
               bestow
               not
               above
               a
               Third
               part
               of
               this
               Discourse
               on
               that
               Subject
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               clearly
               perceive
               I
               have
               more
               than
               double
               the
               pleasure
               in
               following
               your
               steps
               ,
               than
               I
               find
               in
               opposing
               you
               .
               To
               return
               then
               to
               my
               chief
               design
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               espouse
               your
               quarrel
               ,
               and
               take
               your
               part
               against
               the
               Vsurpations
               of
               Rome
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               what
               more
               remains
               to
               be
               said
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               pretty
               Book
               called
               
                 An
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Cardinal
              
               Chigi
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               came
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               Leg
               at
               to
               His
               Majesty
               .
               A
               Book
               furnish'd
               with
               invincible
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               a
               profound
               knowledge
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               especially
               for
               what
               concerns
               our
               France
               .
               And
               from
               thence
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               have
               received
               some
               of
               the
               Authorities
               that
               I
               alledge
               .
               As
               in
               those
               two
               Chapters
               ,
               where
               you
               speak
               against
               two
               contrary
               Parties
               ,
               you
               consider
               not
               Religion
               otherwise
               than
               as
               it
               affects
               the
               Policy
               of
               France
               ,
               I
               likewise
               have
               confin'd
               my self
               within
               the
               same
               bounds
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               examin'd
               this
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Professors
               ,
               farther
               than
               the
               State
               
               has
               or
               may
               have
               damage
               or
               benefit
               by
               them
               in
               Temporals
               .
               I
               shall
               throughout
               this
               Discourse
               forbear
               to
               say
               what
               I
               now
               only
               mention
               at
               parting
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Interest
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               dearer
               to
               us
               than
               that
               of
               the
               State
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               two
               Interests
               accord
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               where
               Truth
               and
               Piety
               Reign
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               can
               never
               fail
               to
               Flourish
               .
               God
               of
               his
               Goodness
               grant
               such
               happy
               times
               to
               France
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Prayer
               of
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   Humble
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   Obedient
                   Servant
                   ,
                
                 De
                 L'Ormegeigny
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               REFLECTIONS
               ON
               THE
               Fourth
               Chapter
               OF
               THE
               
                 Politicks
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               Which
               Treats
               of
               the
               CLERGY
               .
            
             
               FRance
               is
               much
               oblig'd
               to
               my
               Lord
               the
               Marquess
               of
               C.
               for
               having
               mark'd
               the
               many
               Vsurpations
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               our
               Kings
               .
               He
               has
               wisely
               observ'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Churchmen
                 have
                 attempted
                 ,
                 on
                 several
                 occasions
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 That
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 has
                 proceeded
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 making
                 advantage
                 of
                 trouble
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forced
                 our
                 Kings
                 to
                 Declare
                 in
                 their
                 Favour
                 upon
                 very
                 unjust
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
              
               Mortmain
               and
               Indemnity
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lands
                 they
                 possess
              
               .
               Whereby
               the
               State
               is
               so
               much
               the
               weaker
               as
               they
               grow
               in
               strength
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 conceipt
                 of
                 these
                 Priviledges
                 is
                 so
                 full
              
               
               
                 in
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 King's
                 Sovereignty
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
              
               Monks
               
                 is
                 an
                 abuse
                 of
                 so
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 can
                 dissemble
                 it
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 seriously
                 and
                 effectually
                 to
                 apply
                 some
                 remedy
                 .
                 That
                 their
                 blind
                 subjection
                 and
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Will
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Monarchy
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 bosom
                 of
              
               France
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 seduce
                 the
                 silly
                 credulous
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 pernicious
                 consequence
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Policy
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 abusive
                 and
                 destructive
                 Maxims
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 meerly
                 Politick
                 .
                 That
                 those
                 particular
                 Vows
                 of
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Bugg
                 and
                 vain
                 pretence
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 for
                 promoting
                 their
                 Temporal
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 their
                 Creatures
                 in
                 every
                 corner
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 shiftings
                 of
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 rambles
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
              
               France
               
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 serve
                 only
                 to
                 debauch
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 universal
                 acquaintance
                 .
              
               All
               these
               Observations
               are
               true
               and
               judicious
               .
               But
               the
               fear
               that
               my
               Lord
               Marquess
               shews
               of
               offending
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               Complement
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 Honour
                 the
                 Holy
                 See
                 ,
              
               hinders
               him
               from
               sounding
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Evil
               ,
               and
               from
               presenting
               the
               necessary
               remedy
               .
               For
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               wholsome
               Rules
               that
               he
               prescribes
               for
               reducing
               the
               Clergy
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
               and
               for
               preventing
               of
               Fraud
               in
               matters
               of
               Benefices
               ,
               that
               this
               comes
               to
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               the
               paring
               a
               Man's
               Nails
               when
               his
               Skull
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               trepann'd
               .
               The
               great
               Honour
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Interest
               of
               the
               King
               indeed
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               think
               of
               a
               way
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               roundly
               
               shake
               off
               this
               infamous
               and
               tyrannical
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court
               ,
               which
               my
               Lord
               Marquess
               calls
               the
               
                 Holy
                 See.
              
               And
               deliver
               himself
               from
               this
               buzzard
               Superstition
               which
               rides
               even
               our
               very
               Statesmen
               ,
               viz.
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Religion
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               in
               submitting
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Holy.
               See.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               because
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               has
               a
               number
               of
               Bishops
               within
               His
               Realm
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               understand
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               are
               the
               Vicars
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               So
               that
               we
               need
               not
               travail
               over
               the
               Alps
               to
               seek
               one
               .
               Instead
               then
               of
               
                 providing
                 a
              
               French
               
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Bank
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 what
                 Money
                 passes
                 from
              
               France
               to
               Italy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               advice
               of
               Mouns
               .
               the
               Marquess
               ,
               He
               should
               rather
               break
               the
               Bank
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               give
               order
               that
               no
               more
               Money
               pass
               out
               of
               France
               into
               Italy
               ;
               for
               this
               Bank
               is
               a
               continual
               Pump
               which
               draws
               away
               the
               fairest
               Cash
               of
               France
               ,
               which
               fattens
               a
               stranger
               with
               our
               Kingdoms
               Treasure
               ,
               which
               carries
               much
               away
               ,
               but
               returns
               nothing
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               all
               these
               Tributes
               and
               Respects
               are
               paid
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               suppos'd
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               his
               Flatterers
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               can
               no
               more
               subsist
               without
               the
               Pope
               than
               the
               Body
               without
               the
               Head.
               But
               that
               great
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 John
                 Gerson
              
               was
               not
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               for
               he
               writ
               a
               Book
               expresly
               
                 De
                 auferribilitate
                 Papa
                 ab
                 Ecclesia
              
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               same
               head
               might
               very
               well
               be
               quite
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               yet
               be
               
               never
               the
               worse
               ,
               nor
               take
               any
               harm
               .
               The
               Cardinals
               have
               sometimes
               continued
               more
               than
               two
               years
               before
               they
               could
               agree
               about
               their
               Choice
               of
               a
               Pope
               .
               During
               all
               which
               time
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               without
               a
               Head.
               The
               Churches
               of
               France
               and
               Germany
               did
               not
               at
               all
               feel
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               matters
               went
               still
               on
               there
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               .
               Which
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               Wood
               ,
               that
               being
               mounted
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               and
               coming
               under
               a
               Tree
               ,
               a
               bough
               struck
               off
               his
               head
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               yet
               the
               heart
               of
               Oak
               kept
               the
               Saddle
               ,
               and
               trotted
               on
               with
               the
               company
               nothing
               dismaid
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               head
               was
               not
               essential
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               too
               soft
               an
               expression
               to
               call
               the
               Pope
               an
               unprofitable
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               is
               absolutely
               pernicious
               to
               it
               .
               I
               pass
               by
               the
               Spirituals
               ,
               suiting
               my self
               herein
               with
               the
               humour
               of
               Mouns
               .
               the
               Marquess
               ,
               who
               considers
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               little
               farther
               than
               as
               it
               makes
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               France
               .
               But
               what
               greater
               mischief
               can
               the
               Pope
               do
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               to
               render
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               suspected
               to
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               as
               a
               pure
               politick
               device
               to
               invade
               their
               Rights
               ,
               grind
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               form
               even
               an
               Empire
               within
               their
               Empire
               .
            
             
               The
               Marquess
               endeavours
               with
               great
               reason
               to
               make
               the
               King
               jealous
               of
               the
               Popes
               Temporal
               Monarchy
               over
               his
               Subjects
               .
               He
               might
               with
               as
               good
               reason
               have
               mov'd
               him
               to
               be
               jealous
               of
               that
               Spiritual
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               purely
               Temporal
               .
               For
               he
               has
               well
               observ'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 pretence
              
               
               
                 us'd
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 Temporal
                 Power
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 having
                 begun
                 with
                 Letters
                 of
                 Recommendation
                 to
                 the
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Eye
                 on
                 such
                 an
                 ones
                 mirit
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               Have
               
                 after
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 turn'd
                 these
                 Letters
                 Recommendatory
                 to
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Decrres
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Bishopricks
                 of
              
               France
               
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               Tyranical
               invasion
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Glaber
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               ,
               relates
               
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               how
               Pope
               John
               sent
               a
               Cardinal
               into
               France
               to
               Found
               and
               Consecrate
               a
               Monastery
               within
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Tours
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Prelates
               of
               France
               and
               Hugh
               Archbishop
               of
               Tours
               opposed
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               roundly
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               having
               a
               Diocess
               to
               himself
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               affairs
               of
               another
               Diocess
               ,
               nor
               send
               his
               Commands
               to
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               fellow
               Bishops
               and
               Colleagues
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               in
               their
               Rescriptum
               publish'd
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Appeal
               ,
               concerning
               the
               abuse
               about
               the
               Breviary
               of
               Anjou
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               E●gers
               ,
               and
               his
               Injunction
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               to
               use
               that
               of
               Rheims
               ,
               amongst
               other
               Propositions
               declare
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 Ordination
                 within
                 their
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 as
                 fully
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 has
                 within
                 his
              
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               in
               the
               time
               of
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               St.
               
               Angustin's
               days
               ,
               the
               Popes
               did
               write
               
                 Ad
                 Coepiscopos
                 Galliae
                 &
                 Collegas
              
               .
               Now
               Collegue
               imports
               equality
               of
               Power
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               have
               not
               any
               power
               over
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               they
               can
               much
               less
               pretend
               to
               any
               over
               our
               Kings
               .
               Pope
               Leo
               VI.
               promised
               
                 Lotharius
                 ,
                 dist
                 .
                 10.
                 c.
                 9.
                 can
                 .
                 10.
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Edicts
                 both
                 at
                 present
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               Pope
               Pelagius
               to
               the
               like
               effect
               to
               
                 Childebert
                 ,
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 command
                 us
                 to
                 obey
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Popes
               were
               always
               humble
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperors
               so
               long
               as
               that
               Empire
               continued
               .
               And
               't
               is
               but
               the
               other
               day
               that
               they
               got
               free
               from
               the
               Emperors
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ▪
                 Onuphrius
                 de
                 varia
                 Creatione
                 Pontif
                 l.
              
               4.
               testifies
               ,
               That
               even
               then
               when
               they
               were
               look'd
               upon
               as
               the
               Successors
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               their
               Authority
               reached
               no
               farther
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith.
               And
               for
               the
               rest
               were
               wholly
               subject
               to
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               who
               ordered
               all
               things
               according
               to
               their
               wills
               ,
               and
               were
               wont
               to
               create
               the
               Popes
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               Observation
               the
               Marquess
               has
               made
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Tables
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God.
              
               He
               was
               entrusted
               with
               the
               first
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               belongs
               as
               much
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Justice
               and
               Civil
               Government
               .
            
             
               Those
               Expressions
               of
               the
               Marquess
               ,
               That
               
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 are
                 the
                 Protectors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               are
               intended
               by
               him
               in
               a
               more
               liberal
               and
               ingenious
               sense
               ,
               than
               they
               meant
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               takes
               them
               ▪
               
               For
               they
               are
               the
               ordinary
               terms
               of
               those
               who
               make
               the
               King
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               who
               own
               not
               the
               King
               for
               the
               Sovereign
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               its
               Protector
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               the
               Commands
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               his
               Canons
               be
               observed
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Stile
               of
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Montauban
                 .
                 Peter
                 Bertier
              
               in
               his
               Remonstrance
               made
               to
               the
               King
               in
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Rheims
                 ,
                 June
                 8th
              
               ,
               1654.
               where
               after
               he
               had
               term'd
               his
               Sovereign
               Power
               a
               true
               resemblance
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               he
               sinks
               it
               again
               not
               only
               below
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               even
               below
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Kings
               subjects
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               are
               the
               Head
               to
               govern
               ,
               and
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               speak
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               is
               its
               arm
               ,
               and
               its
               right
               hand
               to
               execute
               its
               Decrees
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               This
               Scholar
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               speaks
               like
               his
               Masters
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               Jesuits
               harp
               on
               the
               same
               string
               ,
               which
               
                 Becanus
                 in
                 Pref.
                 ad
                 Reg.
                 Jac.
                 Kings
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 Popes
                 Commands
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Kings
               (
               says
               he
               )
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               to
               Religion
               ?
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               in
               one
               word
               ;
               they
               ought
               to
               guard
               and
               defendit
               ,
               not
               as
               Lords
               but
               as
               Servants
               ,
               not
               as
               Judges
               but
               as
               Executioners
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               has
               not
               the
               King
               the
               same
               Sovereignty
               in
               France
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperor
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperor
               Charlemaigne
               enjoy'd
               ?
               under
               whom
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synods
               were
               none
               other
               than
               counsel
               and
               advice
               ,
               till
               these
               Emperors
               had
               examin'd
               and
               authoriz'd
               them
               .
               Did
               not
               these
               Sovereigns
               altogether
               call
               and
               dissolve
               those
               Synods
               of
               Bishops
               at
               pleasure
               ?
               and
               wherefore
               shall
               our
               Kings
               be
               rob'd
               of
               that
               Power
               ?
               Our
               great
               King
               who
               surpasses
               all
               his
               
               Predecessors
               in
               Glory
               and
               Magnanimity
               ,
               shall
               he
               suffer
               a
               stranger
               Bishop
               to
               snatch
               from
               his
               Crown
               this
               essential
               Right
               ,
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               He
               of
               a
               King
               become
               a
               Serjeant
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               the
               Commands
               of
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Bishops
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               The
               world
               is
               well
               chang'd
               since
               Pope
               Adrian
               in
               his
               Letters
               ,
               inserted
               in
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               express'd
               himself
               to
               the
               Emperor
               Constantine
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 We
                 beseech
                 your
                 Clemency
                 with
                 ardour
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 cast
                 our selves
                 at
                 your
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 at
                 your
                 feet
                 ,
                 I
                 with
                 my
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               Then
               it
               was
               that
               Popes
               kissed
               the
               Feet
               of
               Emperors
               ,
               whereas
               now
               Emperors
               kiss
               the
               Popes
               Toe
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               679.
               the
               Pope
               Agathon
               pray'd
               the
               Emperor
               Constantine
               to
               discharge
               the
               Tribute
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               pay'd
               Ordinarily
               to
               the
               Emperor
               for
               their
               Conservation
               .
               Very
               far
               from
               compelling
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Conservation
               ,
               to
               lay
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               at
               the
               Popes
               feet
               for
               Tribute
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               subjection
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               the
               Emperors
               of
               Germany
               have
               been
               oblig'd
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Gregory
               the
               First
               gave
               a
               good
               Example
               for
               our
               Popes
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               how
               they
               should
               demean
               themselves
               towards
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               for
               he
               speaks
               thus
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               
                 l.
                 3.
                 
                 Ep.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 unworthy
                 Servant
                 of
                 your
                 pity
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 Whilst
                 I
                 speak
                 thus
                 before
                 my
                 Masters
                 ,
                 what
                 am
                 I
                 other
                 than
                 Dust
                 and
                 a
                 Worm
                 .
              
               And
               
                 l.
                 2.
                 
                 Ep.
                 61.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 subject
                 to
                 your
                 Commands
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               might
               bring
               many
               Examples
               how
               anciently
               the
               Christian
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               Italy
               
               created
               and
               depos'd
               the
               Popes
               ,
               commanding
               them
               ,
               and
               deposing
               them
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               go
               farther
               than
               our
               France
               ,
               there
               we
               may
               see
               what
               Power
               our
               Kings
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               exercis'd
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               History
               of
               Gregory
               of
               Tours
               may
               furnish
               us
               with
               many
               examples
               ,
               
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
              
               5.
               
               King
               Glotharius
               speaks
               thus
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
                 Tours
                 ,
                 Have
                 not
                 I
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
              
               Cato
               
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 my
                 Commands
                 slighted
                 ?
              
               and
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
                 Pascentius
              
               is
               made
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 ex
                 jussu
                 Regis
                 Chariberti
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               King
               Heribert
               .
               The
               same
               King
               being
               provok'd
               ,
               because
               Emerius
               had
               been
               turn'd
               out
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Xaintes
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               beaten
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               signifie
               to
               him
               that
               deposition
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               be
               drawn
               upon
               a
               Cart
               loaden
               with
               Thorns
               ,
               into
               banishment
               ,
               and
               restor'd
               Emerius
               to
               his
               place
               from
               whence
               he
               had
               been
               cast
               out
               ,
               
                 l.
                 6.
                 c.
                 27.
                 
                 Felix
              
               Bishop
               of
               Xaintes
               being
               deceas'd
               ,
               
                 Nonnichius
                 Consobrinus
                 rege
                 ordinante
                 successit
              
               .
               His
               Cousin
               Nonnichius
               succeeded
               him
               by
               the
               King's
               Order
               ,
               C.
               39.
               
               King
               Guntram
               created
               Sulpitius
               Bishop
               of
               Bourges
               ,
               rejecting
               the
               Presents
               offered
               him
               for
               promoting
               another
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 Custom
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 for
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 l.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               22.
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Then
                 the
                 King
                 commanded
                 that
              
               Gundegesil
               
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               And
               
                 C.
                 39.
                 
                 Evantius
              
               Bishop
               of
               Vienna
               died
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               place
               was
               substituted
               Vitus
               a
               Priest
               ,
               the
               King
               chusing
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               passages
               we
               find
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               of
               Annates
               ,
               nor
               of
               Letters
               of
               Investiture
               .
               For
               in
               those
               days
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
               Rome
               meddl'd
               not
               at
               all
               with
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               .
               Above
               all
               is
               memorable
               the
               
                 Francique
                 Synod
              
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Third
               Tome
               of
               the
               Councils
               of
               the
               Edition
               of
               
                 Cologne
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               39.
               
               Where
               Carloman
               ,
               who
               stiles
               himself
               Duke
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               thus
               speaks
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 my
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 appointed
                 Bishops
                 for
                 the
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 set
                 over
                 them
              
               Boniface
               Archbishop
               .
            
             
               Pope
               Adrian
               the
               First
               ,
               by
               a
               Council
               ,
               made
               this
               Law
               to
               pass
               ,
               That
               Charlemain
               
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Power
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 govern
                 the
              
               Roman
               See.
               Which
               Constitution
               is
               inserted
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Decretal
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Council
               of
               Mayence
               held
               under
               
                 Charlemain
                 ,
                 an
                 .
                 813.
                 dist
                 .
                 63.
                 
                 Can.
                 Hadrians
                 ,
              
               begins
               thus
               ,
               To
               Charles
               August
               ,
               
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Defendor
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
              
               And
               the
               Second
               Council
               of
               Mayence
               ,
               under
               Lewis
               the
               
                 Debonnaire
                 ,
                 to
              
               Lewis
               
                 the
                 most
                 Soveraign
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 .
              
               At
               this
               day
               these
               Titles
               would
               be
               counted
               wicked
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               all
               that
               Charlemain
               and
               Lewis
               the
               Debonnaire
               have
               advanc'd
               the
               Pope
               out
               of
               measure
               ,
               yet
               his
               Authority
               ,
               even
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               was
               no
               better
               than
               precarious
               ,
               and
               suject
               to
               those
               Kings
               that
               were
               Emperors
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               Hincmar
               relates
               
                 l.
                 55.
                 c.
              
               20.
               
               That
               the
               Emperor
               Charlemain
               did
               convoke
               a
               general
               Synod
               in
               France
               ,
               whereby
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               was
               condemn'd
               ;
               and
               the
               Second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               which
               defended
               them
               ,
               was
               rejected
               as
               a
               false
               Synod
               ,
               thô
               the
               Pope
               had
               approv'd
               it
               .
               And
               thô
               at
               this
               Synod
               ,
               convoked
               by
               Charlemain
               ,
               
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               was
               admitted
               .
               For
               the
               History
               of
               those
               times
               teaches
               us
               ,
               That
               Charlemain
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 advanced
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 .
              
               Insomuch
               that
               he
               was
               not
               content
               to
               make
               the
               Popes
               Opinion
               be
               condemn'd
               in
               this
               Synod
               assembled
               
                 (
                 pro
                 forma
              
               at
               least
               )
               by
               order
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               but
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               Pope
               a
               Book
               ,
               which
               he
               writ
               against
               the
               Second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               against
               Images
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               still
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               Charlemain
               had
               rais'd
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               giving
               him
               a
               good
               share
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               from
               the
               Lombards
               ,
               the
               Popes
               began
               to
               be
               puft
               up
               extreamly
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               made
               themselves
               formidable
               ,
               taking
               upon
               them
               the
               Figure
               of
               Judges
               and
               Correctors
               of
               the
               Actions
               of
               Princes
               throughout
               Christendom
               ,
               by
               Excommunications
               ,
               Interdictions
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               by
               the
               Deposition
               of
               their
               Crowns
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               whereas
               ,
               by
               their
               imaginary
               Arms
               they
               have
               laid
               at
               their
               feet
               the
               Emperors
               of
               Germany
               and
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               brought
               their
               Estates
               into
               a
               miserable
               confusion
               ,
               yet
               had
               they
               never
               the
               like
               success
               against
               France
               ,
               they
               never
               have
               been
               able
               to
               Depose
               our
               Kings
               ▪
               never
               could
               prevail
               to
               have
               any
               Interdict
               receiv'd
               in
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               so
               often
               as
               they
               attempted
               ,
               they
               were
               mock'd
               ,
               their
               Officers
               beaten
               ,
               and
               their
               Partisans
               ruin'd
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               the
               Submission
               which
               Henry
               the
               Great
               made
               to
               the
               Pope
               (
               the
               only
               Instance
               that
               we
               can
               be
               reproacht
               withal
               )
               is
               a
               cooling
               cast
               in
               our
               way
               .
            
             
             
               Under
               Lewis
               the
               Debonnaire
               was
               held
               at
               Paris
               a
               Council
               against
               Images
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               against
               the
               Pope
               who
               maintain'd
               them
               .
               Of
               which
               Council
               we
               have
               all
               the
               Acts
               entire
               .
               And
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               Claudius
               Bishop
               of
               Turin
               broke
               down
               all
               the
               Images
               he
               could
               find
               within
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               listed
               himself
               against
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               stood
               for
               their
               Adoration
               ,
               and
               writ
               a
               Book
               against
               Images
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               durst
               not
               be
               angry
               ,
               because
               this
               Bishop
               was
               supported
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Lewis
               .
            
             
               Great
               Troubles
               being
               stirr'd
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               the
               Fourth
               confederates
               with
               the
               Sons
               of
               this
               Lewis
               ,
               too
               Debonnaire
               ,
               who
               had
               engag'd
               in
               a
               wicked
               Conspiracy
               against
               their
               own
               Father
               .
               Sigebert
               about
               an
               .
               832.
               testifies
               ,
               That
               Pope
               Gregory
               came
               into
               France
               ,
               and
               took
               part
               against
               the
               Emperor
               with
               his
               Sons
               .
               And
               the
               Annals
               written
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               
                 Bochel
                 .
                 Decret
                 ▪
                 Eccl.
                 Gall.
                 l.
                 2.
                 tit
                 .
              
               16.
               and
               the
               continuer
               of
               Aimoinus
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               
                 St.
                 Benet
              
               ,
               writes
               ,
               That
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               French
               Bishops
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               yield
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               came
               to
               Excommunicate
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               Excommunicate
               him
               again
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               Pope
               Nicholas
               the
               First
               Excommunicated
               King
               Lotharius
               ,
               (
               for
               in
               those
               days
               Deposing
               was
               not
               talkt
               on
               )
               to
               make
               him
               leave
               Waldrade
               ,
               and
               take
               again
               Thetherge
               his
               former
               Wife
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               the
               Articles
               drawn
               up
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Hinemar
               Archbishop
               of
               Bheims
               import
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 hold
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 his
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 so
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 other
                 Bishops
                 :
                 because
                 
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 could
                 establish
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 France
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 Letters
                 full
                 of
                 hard
                 words
                 ,
                 related
                 by
                 Aventin
                 in
                 his
                 Annals
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 Thief
                 ,
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 and
                 Tyrant
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Popes
               growing
               in
               Insolence
               ,
               Adrian
               II.
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               command
               King
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 Bald
              
               to
               leave
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Lotharius
               entirely
               to
               his
               Son
               Lewis
               .
               The
               same
               Hincmar
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               great
               Authority
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               writ
               several
               Letters
               to
               him
               ,
               containing
               many
               Remonstrances
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               and
               amongst
               ▪
               other
               matters
               ,
               informs
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church-men
                 and
                 the
                 Seculars
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 assembled
                 at
                 Rheims
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reproach
                 ,
                 That
                 never
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 Command
                 sent
                 from
                 that
                 See
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Predecessors
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               adds
               ,
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Secular
               Lords
               us'd
               threatnings
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               he
               dares
               not
               repeat
               .
               And
               for
               the
               King's
               part
               ,
               see
               how
               little
               he
               valued
               the
               Pope's
               Commands
               ;
               amongst
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               said
               Hincmar
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               found
               the
               Letters
               of
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 Bald
              
               to
               Pope
               Adrian
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               after
               having
               charg'd
               him
               with
               Pride
               and
               Usurpation
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 What
                 pit
                 of
                 Hell
                 has
                 vomited
                 out
                 this
                 preposterous
                 Law
                 ?
                 What
                 Infernal
                 Gulf
                 has
                 disgorg'd
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 black
                 and
                 dismal
                 Dungeons
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               And
               he
               forbids
               the
               Pope
               to
               send
               any
               more
               such
               Commands
               to
               him
               or
               to
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               be
               content
               to
               meet
               with
               contempt
               and
               dishonor
               .
            
             
             
               Pope
               Vrban
               excommunicated
               Philip
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               set
               his
               Kingdom
               under
               an
               Interdict
               .
               Innocent
               the
               Third
               did
               as
               much
               to
               Philip
               the
               August
               .
               But
               nether
               of
               their
               Thunderbolts
               had
               any
               effect
               ,
               and
               were
               only
               receiv'd
               with
               Mockery
               .
               Which
               agrees
               with
               the
               relation
               of
               
                 Mat.
                 Paris
              
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Pope
               had
               declar'd
               to
               Philip
               the
               August
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               D'Anagnia
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               set
               his
               Land
               under
               an
               Interdict
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               reconcile
               himself
               with
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ;
               the
               King
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               at
               all
               afraid
               of
               his
               Sentence
               ,
               seeing
               that
               it
               was
               not
               founded
               upon
               any
               just
               cause
               :
               adding
               moreover
               ,
               that
               it
               belong'd
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               Sentence
               against
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               which
               
                 Du
                 Tillet
              
               ,
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Barons
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               was
               ever
               more
               memorable
               in
               History
               than
               the
               truly
               Royal
               Courage
               of
               Philip
               the
               
                 Fair
                 an
              
               .
               1302
               ?
               Boniface
               VIII
               .
               that
               Monster
               of
               Pride
               ,
               was
               irritated
               against
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               held
               Prisoner
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Pamiers
               ,
               who
               had
               spoken
               defamatory
               words
               against
               him
               :
               and
               moreover
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               assum'd
               to
               himself
               the
               Collation
               of
               Benefices
               .
               The
               Pope
               then
               commands
               him
               to
               release
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               writ
               him
               the
               following
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 Fear
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 :
                 We
                 will
                 that
                 thou
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 That
                 thou
                 art
                 subject
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Spirituals
                 and
                 Temporals
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 Collation
                 of
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Prebends
                 belongs
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 vacant
                 ,
                 thou
                 reserve
                 the
                 profits
                 for
                 the
                 Successors
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 goest
                 
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 such
                 Collations
                 ,
                 we
                 Decree
                 them
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 fact
                 they
                 are
                 executed
                 ,
                 we
                 revoke
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 shall
                 believe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 count
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               A
               Legate
               came
               to
               Paris
               with
               these
               fine
               Letters
               ,
               which
               were
               torn
               from
               him
               by
               the
               King's
               People
               ,
               and
               thrown
               into
               the
               fire
               by
               the
               Count
               of
               Artois
               .
               The
               answer
               of
               Philip
               to
               the
               Pope
               was
               this
               :
            
             
               
                 Philip
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 to
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 that
                 calls
                 himself
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Pontifex
                
                 ,
                 wisheth
                 little
                 health
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 May
                 thy
                 great
                 sottishness
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Temporals
                 we
                 are
                 subject
                 unto
                 none
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Collation
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 Prebends
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 right
                 of
                 Royalty
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 our selves
                 the
                 profits
                 during
                 the
                 Vacancies
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Collations
                 made
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 we
                 will
                 defend
                 those
                 in
                 possession
                 courageously
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 believe
                 otherwise
                 we
                 count
                 Fools
                 and
                 Mad-men
                 ,
              
            
             
               The
               Pope
               thus
               provok'd
               ,
               Excommunicates
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               no
               body
               durst
               publish
               the
               Excommunication
               ,
               nor
               be
               the
               bearer
               of
               it
               .
               Nevertheless
               the
               King
               assembles
               at
               Paris
               ,
               his
               Knights
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               demanded
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               held
               their
               Fiefs
               ,
               and
               their
               Church-Temporalties
               .
               They
               answered
               ,
               That
               they
               hold
               them
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whom
               they
               accus'd
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Crimes
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               the
               Pope
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               stir
               up
               Germany
               and
               the
               Low
               Countrys
               against
               France
               .
               But
               the
               King
               
               sent
               into
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 William
                 de
                 Nogaret
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               assisted
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               Sciarra
               a
               Polander
               ,
               took
               the
               Pope
               at
               Anagnia
               ,
               and
               having
               mounted
               him
               upon
               an
               hurdle
               ,
               carried
               him
               Prisoner
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               he
               died
               of
               grief
               and
               anger
               .
               Observe
               ,
               that
               this
               Pope
               who
               thundered
               against
               Kings
               ,
               had
               so
               little
               Power
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               love
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               not
               a
               Roman
               stirr'd
               a
               foot
               to
               deliver
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               rudely
               treated
               even
               in
               Rome
               it self
               .
               For
               all
               this
               the
               King
               had
               immediately
               from
               the
               Successors
               of
               Boniface
               rare
               Bulls
               ,
               for
               abolishing
               the
               memory
               of
               all
               these
               Transactions
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               
                 Extravaganta
                 Meruit
              
               of
               Clement
               V.
               where
               this
               King
               is
               prais'd
               as
               a
               Religious
               Prince
               ,
               who
               had
               deserv'd
               well
               of
               the
               Holy
               See.
               For
               the
               Popes
               are
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Spaniards
               ,
               who
               will
               lick
               their
               Masters
               feet
               when
               they
               have
               soundly
               bang'd
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1408.
               
               Pope
               Benedict
               XIII
               .
               angry
               because
               Charles
               VI.
               had
               express'd
               the
               exactions
               and
               pilferings
               of
               the
               Popes
               Court
               ,
               which
               drain'd
               France
               ,
               sends
               into
               France
               a
               Bull
               of
               Excommunication
               against
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Princes
               .
               The
               University
               of
               Paris
               Order'd
               ,
               That
               these
               Bulls
               be
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               Benedict
               ,
               whom
               they
               call'd
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Luna
              
               ,
               be
               declar'd
               Heretick
               and
               Schismatick
               ,
               and
               Disturber
               of
               the
               Peace
               .
               And
               these
               Bulls
               were
               torn
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               June
               16.
               1408.
               and
               ten
               days
               after
               ,
               the
               Court
               being
               risen
               ,
               at
               Eleven
               a
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               two
               Bullbearers
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               this
               Excommunication
               ,
               made
               their
               honourable
               Amends
               upon
               the
               stairs
               of
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               after
               were
               carried
               
               back
               to
               the
               Lovre
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               they
               had
               been
               brought
               (
               being
               drawn
               on
               two
               Sledges
               ,
               adorn'd
               with
               Coats
               of
               Painted
               Canvas
               ,
               and
               Miters
               of
               Paper
               on
               their
               heads
               )
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Laughter
               .
               So
               little
               did
               they
               care
               for
               the
               Popes
               thunder
               .
               And
               what
               would
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               these
               Bulls
               had
               brought
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Deposition
               against
               the
               King
               ?
               
                 Charles
                 de
                 Moulin
              
               in
               his
               Treatise
               against
               the
               
                 Perites
                 Dates
              
               ,
               relates
               a
               pretty
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               against
               the
               Pope
               under
               Charles
               VI.
               
            
             
               From
               the
               same
               vigor
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               are
               risen
               these
               customs
               which
               have
               been
               observ'd
               many
               Ages
               ,
               that
               a
               Legate
               of
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               receiv'd
               in
               France
               ,
               nor
               any
               Rescript
               ,
               nor
               Command
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               leave
               ,
               and
               without
               that
               the
               Legate
               communicate
               his
               Powers
               to
               the
               Kings
               Procurator-General
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               be
               view'd
               and
               verified
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               modifie
               and
               and
               restrain
               them
               to
               Masters
               that
               do
               not
               derogate
               from
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               Ordinances
               Royal.
               Against
               which
               ancient
               form
               Cardinal
               Balui
               being
               come
               into
               
                 France
                 an
              
               .
               1484.
               and
               there
               acting
               as
               a
               Legate
               without
               the
               Kings
               permission
               ,
               the
               Court
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Procurator-General
               ,
               decreed
               a
               Commission
               for
               an
               Information
               to
               be
               brought
               against
               him
               by
               two
               Counsellors
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               did
               forbid
               him
               to
               use
               farther
               any
               Faculty
               or
               Legantine
               Power
               ,
               on
               pain
               of
               being
               declared
               Rebel
               .
            
             
             
               An.
               1510.
               the
               
               Gallican-Church
               being
               assembled
               at
               Tours
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               Lewis
               XII
               .
               might
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               dispise
               the
               abusive
               Bulls
               and
               unjust
               Censures
               of
               Pope
               Julius
               II.
               and
               might
               by
               Arms
               oppose
               his
               Usurpations
               ,
               though
               the
               Pope
               should
               go
               on
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               or
               to
               depose
               him
               .
               Which
               is
               more
               ,
               by
               a
               Council
               held
               at
               Pisa
               ,
               he
               declar'd
               himself
               fallen
               from
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               Money
               to
               be
               coin'd
               with
               this
               Inscription
               around
               it
               .
               
                 Perdam
                 nomen
                 Babylonis
              
               .
               There
               is
               some
               reason
               to
               believe
               he
               would
               have
               made
               good
               his
               word
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               30
               years
               younger
               .
               And
               we
               hope
               that
               God
               has
               reserv'd
               this
               Glory
               for
               another
               Lewis
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               vigour
               of
               a
               flourishing
               Youth
               ,
               has
               the
               prudence
               of
               an
               old
               Cato
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               courage
               and
               fortune
               of
               an
               Alexander
               .
            
             
               When
               Lewis
               XII
               .
               and
               his
               Adherents
               were
               depos'd
               ,
               
                 John
                 D'Albert
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               was
               entangl'd
               with
               the
               same
               misfortune
               ,
               whose
               Kingdom
               by
               this
               Pope
               Julius
               II.
               was
               given
               to
               Ferdinand
               King
               of
               Arragon
               .
               And
               this
               is
               all
               the
               Right
               the
               Spaniard
               has
               to
               that
               our
               great
               Kings
               Hereditary
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1561.
               on
               
                 Friday
                 12th
              
               of
               December
               ,
               Master
               
                 John
                 Tanquerel
              
               ,
               a
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               was
               condemn'd
               by
               a
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               to
               make
               confession
               publickly
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               indiscreetly
               and
               rashly
               held
               this
               Proposition
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 having
                 Power
                 spiritual
                 and
                 secular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 deprive
                 of
                 their
                 Dignities
                 the
                 Princes
                 that
                 rebel
                 against
                 his
                 Commands
                 .
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 that
              
               Tanquerel
               
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 propos'd
              
               
               this
               Doctrin
               aliter
               tantum
               &
               non
               juridice
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               for
               affirming
               it
               as
               true
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Subject
               for
               dispute
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               was
               he
               compell'd
               to
               make
               this
               acknowledgment
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               Wars
               of
               the
               League
               an
               .
               1591.
               were
               sent
               from
               Rome
               Bulls
               monitory
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               XIV
               .
               by
               the
               which
               King
               Henry
               the
               Great
               was
               declar'd
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               a
               Relapser
               ;
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               exposed
               to
               prey
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               assembled
               at
               Tours
               ,
               made
               this
               Decree
               .
            
             
               The
               Court
               having
               regard
               to
               the
               conclusions
               of
               the
               Kings
               Procurator-General
               ,
               have
               declared
               ,
               and
               do
               declare
               the
               Bulls
               monitory
               given
               at
               Rome
               the
               first
               of
               March
               1591.
               null
               ,
               abusive
               ,
               damnable
               ,
               full
               of
               impiety
               ,
               and
               impostures
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               holy
               Decretals
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               Franchises
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               
               Gallican-Church
               .
               Do
               Order
               that
               the
               Copies
               sealed
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               
                 Marsilius
                 Landrianus
              
               ,
               under-seal'd
               
                 Septilius
                 Lamprius
              
               ,
               be
               torn
               by
               the
               Executioner
               of
               High-Justice
               ,
               and
               burnt
               in
               a
               Fire
               which
               shall
               be
               kindled
               for
               this
               occasion
               ,
               before
               the
               great
               Gate
               of
               the
               Palace
               ,
               &c.
               which
               was
               executed
               
                 August
                 5th
              
               of
               the
               same
               year
               .
            
             
               I
               verily
               believe
               that
               many
               good
               Freuch
               men
               read
               not
               these
               Examples
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               reckon
               it
               no
               glory
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               never
               set
               his
               foot
               on
               the
               neck
               of
               a
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               Third
               did
               to
               the
               Emperor
               Frederick
               ,
               nor
               kick'd
               off
               his
               Crown
               with
               his
               foot
               ,
               as
               Celestine
               II.
               to
               the
               Emperor
               Henry
               VI.
               nor
               brought
               our
               Kings
               to
               yield
               homage
               to
               the
               Pope
               for
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               other
               Kings
               have
               
               done
               ,
               and
               do
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Without
               doubt
               they
               will
               laugh
               at
               the
               just
               punishment
               which
               Boniface
               VIII
               .
               had
               for
               his
               Insolence
               from
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               generous
               King
               
                 Philip
                 the
                 Fair
              
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               how
               after
               this
               treatment
               the
               Popes
               Successors
               of
               Boniface
               ,
               did
               compliment
               him
               with
               a
               many
               Commendations
               ,
               and
               Apostolick
               Benedictions
               .
            
             
               Without
               doubt
               also
               these
               good
               
               French-men
               are
               well
               satisfied
               with
               the
               pragmatick
               Sanctions
               whereby
               our
               Kings
               have
               repress'd
               the
               Exactions
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               have
               appropriated
               the
               Collation
               of
               a
               number
               of
               Benefices
               ;
               and
               think
               we
               are
               well
               helpt
               up
               in
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               Sorbonne
               will
               own
               no
               other
               Superior
               to
               the
               King
               but
               God
               ,
               for
               what
               concerns
               Temporals
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               pray
               to
               what
               end
               is
               all
               this
               briskness
               in
               our
               Kings
               ,
               in
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sorbon
               against
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               but
               to
               yield
               him
               the
               Spirituals
               ,
               and
               to
               confirm
               his
               pretensions
               even
               in
               Temporals
               ?
               Grant
               him
               the
               Spiritual
               Power
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               Master
               of
               the
               Temporal
               without
               contradiction
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               bring
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               all
               secular
               Causes
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               of
               Charitable
               Uses
               ,
               or
               of
               matters
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               Concords
               of
               our
               Kings
               with
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               pragmatick
               Sanctions
               about
               the
               Collations
               of
               Benefices
               ,
               what
               have
               they
               come
               to
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               come
               in
               for
               a
               share
               with
               the
               Robbers
               ,
               who
               had
               seiz'd
               the
               Royalties
               ,
               and
               by
               solemn
               Articles
               to
               make
               them
               a
               Title
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               no
               pretence
               to
               before
               their
               Invasions
               ?
               And
               what
               other
               do
               our
               Kings
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               
               the
               Spiritual
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               own
               themselves
               his
               Subjects
               in
               Temporals
               ?
               for
               the
               one
               hooks
               in
               the
               other
               of
               necessity
               .
               The
               experience
               of
               six
               ages
               has
               prov'd
               this
               truth
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               voluntary
               Subjection
               of
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               has
               given
               him
               the
               liberty
               to
               Excommunicate
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               belongs
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               .
               And
               the
               very
               same
               Jurisdiction
               has
               authoris'd
               him
               to
               exempt
               their
               Subjects
               from
               the
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               ,
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               an
               Oath
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               Religion
               :
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               be
               obey'd
               by
               a
               discontented
               and
               factious
               People
               ,
               you
               see
               an
               Emperor
               or
               King
               is
               depos'd
               by
               the
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               :
               and
               the
               Pope
               may
               spare
               the
               other
               Power
               that
               he
               pretends
               to
               over
               the
               Temporalties
               of
               Kings
               ,
               seeing
               that
               his
               Spiritual
               power
               all
               alone
               is
               sufficient
               to
               ruine
               the
               poor
               Prince
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               that
               the
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               his
               Communion
               ,
               own
               him
               for
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               let
               the
               Kings
               understand
               it
               in
               what
               sense
               they
               please
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               them
               know
               ,
               when-ever
               their
               weakness
               shall
               give
               him
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               that
               he
               takes
               himself
               for
               the
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Secular
               Power
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               :
               And
               that
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               Christ
               whom
               he
               represents
               ,
               all
               Power
               is
               given
               in
               Heaven
               and
               on
               Earth
               .
               This
               is
               what
               the
               last
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               attributes
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               applies
               to
               him
               that
               Prophesie
               of
               Psalm
               72.
               particular
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               
                 All
                 Kings
                 shall
                 be
                 prostrate
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 serve
                 him
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               that
               prostrate
               themselves
               the
               most
               humbly
               before
               him
               ,
               are
               those
               he
               throws
               
               at
               his
               Feet
               .
               Witness
               the
               Treatment
               he
               gave
               our
               good
               King
               Henry
               the
               Third
               ,
               who
               Ador'd
               him
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               Thundered
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               him
               even
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               beyond
               death
               .
               For
               after
               he
               was
               Assassinated
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               his
               Excommunication
               and
               Deposition
               ,
               by
               his
               Creatures
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               that
               he
               favour'd
               :
               He
               would
               not
               at
               all
               suffer
               any
               Obits
               or
               Services
               to
               be
               made
               for
               him
               at
               Rome
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               have
               him
               Damn'd
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               caus'd
               him
               to
               be
               Murder'd
               .
               Particularly
               he
               extoll'd
               ,
               in
               a
               Publick
               Harangue
               ,
               the
               execrable
               Parricide
               
                 Jacob
                 Clement
              
               ,
               and
               compares
               his
               Fact
               to
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               design
               of
               this
               persecution
               drawn
               out
               so
               at
               length
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Memoirs
               of
               the
               Advocate
               David
               ,
               intercepted
               at
               
                 Lions
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1577.
               as
               he
               was
               upon
               his
               return
               from
               Rome
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               the
               King's
               Ambassador
               with
               the
               Pope
               .
               This
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               a
               Creature
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               being
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1576.
               instead
               of
               serving
               the
               Interests
               of
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               him
               to
               make
               an
               excuse
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               King's
               Affairs
               ,
               for
               the
               Peace
               he
               had
               made
               with
               the
               Duke
               Alenzon
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               that
               were
               Protestants
               ;
               He
               apply'd
               himself
               wholly
               to
               the
               Interests
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               had
               then
               complotted
               together
               their
               devilish
               design
               of
               the
               League
               .
               For
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               whose
               custom
               it
               is
               to
               build
               his
               Greatness
               upon
               the
               weakness
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               troubles
               of
               their
               States
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Royal-House
               declining
               ,
               despis'd
               ,
               and
               drawing
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               France
               harassed
               with
               Civil
               Wars
               ;
               was
               easily
               wrought
               upon
               to
               favour
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               ,
               which
               aspir'd
               manifestly
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood.
               So
               upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               a
               Prince
               well
               made
               ,
               and
               of
               high
               undertaking
               ,
               powerful
               in
               Friends
               ,
               lov'd
               and
               ador'd
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               promised
               to
               give
               him
               all
               the
               Soveraignty
               in
               France
               ,
               which
               he
               counts
               himself
               debarr'd
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               pragmatick
               Sanctions
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               
               Gallicane-Church
               .
            
             
               Then
               during
               the
               stay
               of
               this
               Ambassador
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1576.
               an
               Agreement
               was
               drawn
               between
               the
               Pope
               and
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Pope
               Declares
               ,
               That
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               had
               seiz'd
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               which
               of
               Right
               belong'd
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Charlemaign
               .
               That
               he
               and
               his
               Race
               had
               render'd
               the
               French
               refractory
               and
               disobedient
               to
               the
               Holy
               See
               ,
               by
               that
               damnable
               Error
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               
               Gallicane-Church
               ,
               which
               is
               none
               other
               ,
               (
               says
               he
               )
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Valdenses
                 ,
                 Albigenses
              
               ,
               the
               Poor
               of
               
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 Lutherans
              
               and
               Calvinists
               .
               That
               it
               is
               this
               Error
               which
               makes
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               unfortunate
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               never
               will
               prosper
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Crown
               shall
               continue
               in
               this
               Line
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               an
               opportunity
               was
               now
               offer'd
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               present
               Divisions
               ,
               to
               labour
               in
               good
               earnest
               the
               Restoration
               of
               the
               
               Crown
               to
               the
               true
               Successors
               of
               Charlemaign
               who
               had
               always
               constantly
               obey'd
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Holy
               See.
               And
               who
               had
               in
               effect
               shew'd
               themselves
               the
               lawful
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Benediction
               upon
               that
               Crown
               ,
               though
               depriv'd
               of
               their
               Inheritance
               by
               fraud
               and
               violence
               .
            
             
               That
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               the
               Race
               of
               the
               Capets
               are
               wholly
               deliver'd
               over
               to
               a
               reprobate
               Sense
               ;
               some
               being
               possess'd
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               Mopishness
               ,
               Stupid
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               Valour
               .
               Others
               rejected
               by
               God
               and
               Men
               for
               their
               Heresie
               ,
               proscribed
               and
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Church
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Branches
               of
               Charlemaign
               are
               fresh
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               Lovers
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               vigorous
               of
               Body
               and
               in
               Mind
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               high
               and
               laudable
               Enterprizes
               .
               He
               goes
               on
               and
               Prophesies
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               War
               bad
               been
               the
               means
               whereby
               they
               lost
               their
               Degree
               ,
               so
               Peace
               shall
               do
               them
               the
               service
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               ancient
               Heritage
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               with
               the
               good
               Will
               ,
               the
               Consent
               and
               the
               Choice
               of
               all
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               Afterwards
               follows
               a
               Lesson
               of
               the
               Conclave
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               Design
               ,
               well
               worthy
               to
               be
               read
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               whole
               plot
               and
               project
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               which
               was
               exactly
               observ'd
               all
               along
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               very
               last
               Act
               with
               the
               States
               of
               Blois
               ,
               when
               the
               Theatre
               on
               a
               suddain
               fell
               upon
               the
               Actors
               Heads
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Tragical
               death
               of
               two
               of
               the
               Principals
               broke
               the
               great
               design
               ready
               to
               be
               accomplisht
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               shut
               the
               King
               in
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               to
               death
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               Monsieur
               
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               to
               whom
               immediately
               the
               Crown
               was
               to
               be
               given
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Accord
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               requires
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               cause
               to
               be
               acknowledg'd
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               See
               ,
               by
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 restriction
                 or
                 modification
              
               :
               abolishing
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               
               Gallican-Church
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               shall
               promise
               and
               swear
               to
               do
               before
               he
               take
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               enrag'd
               to
               see
               his
               great
               design
               quash'd
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               laboured
               and
               push'd
               on
               with
               so
               much
               Artifice
               ,
               by
               the
               execution
               made
               by
               the
               King
               upon
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Cardinal
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Excommunicates
               and
               Deposes
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               lost
               not
               his
               Crown
               ,
               till
               he
               lost
               his
               Life
               ;
               also
               ,
               being
               assassinated
               by
               
                 James
                 Clement
              
               ,
               a
               Dominican-Monk
               :
               who
               being
               immediately
               kill'd
               by
               the
               King's
               Servants
               there
               present
               ,
               had
               undoubtedly
               been
               Canoniz'd
               by
               his
               Holiness
               for
               his
               Heroick
               Act
               ,
               if
               the
               business
               of
               the
               League
               had
               prosper'd
               :
               for
               we
               have
               have
               seen
               and
               read
               with
               horror
               the
               Legend
               of
               St.
               
                 James
                 Clement
              
               ,
               Printed
               and
               Dispersed
               through
               France
               :
               and
               his
               execrable
               Paracide
               has
               been
               defended
               as
               a
               just
               and
               meritorious
               Action
               by
               the
               Jesuit
               Guignard
               ,
               who
               has
               written
               a
               Book
               expresly
               on
               that
               Subject
               .
               Even
               Bellarmine
               condemns
               highly
               those
               that
               kill'd
               the
               Monk
               who
               murdered
               his
               King
               ,
               because
               ,
               (
               says
               he
               )
               they
               kill'd
               
                 Sacratum
                 virum
              
               ,
               a
               Man
               consecrated
               ,
               accounting
               this
               detestable
               Monk
               more
               Sacred
               and
               more
               inviolable
               ,
               than
               the
               Sacred
               Majesty
               of
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
             
               Henry
               the
               Great
               having
               inherited
               the
               Crown
               of
               Henry
               the
               Third
               ,
               the
               Pope
               prosecutes
               the
               League
               against
               him
               with
               a
               re-doubled
               Zeal
               .
               So
               that
               besides
               the
               open
               War
               ,
               there
               followed
               three
               several
               attempts
               upon
               his
               Person
               ,
               by
               Villains
               instructed
               ,
               and
               posted
               in
               convenient
               places
               for
               their
               design
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               were
               banish'd
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               a
               Pyramid
               was
               erected
               close
               by
               the
               Palace
               ,
               with
               an
               Inscription
               which
               declar'd
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               banishment
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               His
               Majesty
               professed
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               the
               Pope
               of
               a
               long
               time
               receive
               him
               into
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               as
               yet
               his
               Party
               was
               but
               weak
               .
               But
               when
               his
               Holiness
               saw
               that
               the
               Interests
               of
               the
               League
               declin'd
               ,
               and
               that
               good
               Cities
               and
               whole
               Provinces
               treated
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               then
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               suggested
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               receive
               into
               his
               fold
               of
               the
               Church
               this
               straying
               Sheep
               ;
               out
               of
               fear
               ,
               least
               France
               ,
               provoked
               too
               far
               ,
               should
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               come
               to
               do
               what
               has
               been
               often
               threatned
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               
               Gallicane-Church
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               in
               this
               Reconciliation
               ,
               the
               Pope
               made
               appear
               so
               much
               Pride
               and
               Rancor
               ,
               this
               great
               King
               could
               not
               but
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               his
               Ambassador
               ,
               lying
               on
               the
               Ground
               at
               the
               Pope's
               Feet
               ,
               receive
               a
               bitter
               Cup
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               Never
               had
               a
               King
               of
               France
               made
               the
               Pope
               the
               like
               submission
               .
               The
               Pope
               has
               taught
               our
               Kings
               a
               Lesson
               to
               take
               advantage
               in
               their
               turn
               of
               his
               Necessities
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               bend
               or
               break
               .
               And
               I
               am
               full
               of
               hope
               that
               our
               Great
               and
               Glorious
               
               King
               will
               have
               a
               deep
               resentment
               of
               so
               great
               an
               Indignity
               done
               to
               His
               Heroick
               Grandfather
               .
               Especially
               might
               His
               Majesty
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               Reconciliation
               ,
               never
               pardon'd
               him
               ;
               keeping
               near
               his
               Persons
               Confessors
               that
               conspir'd
               against
               his
               Life
               ,
               causing
               Seditious
               Sermons
               to
               be
               Preacht
               in
               Paris
               ,
               and
               censuring
               at
               Rome
               in
               full
               Consistory
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               against
               
                 John
                 Castel
              
               ,
               executed
               for
               having
               struck
               with
               a
               knife
               at
               this
               Great
               King
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               cut
               his
               Throat
               .
               And
               this
               censure
               was
               made
               at
               Rome
               four
               Months
               before
               that
               this
               excellent
               King
               was
               kill'd
               ,
               to
               prepare
               their
               Spirits
               for
               this
               execrable
               Assassination
               .
            
             
               Thereupon
               ,
               when
               Ravaillac
               ,
               who
               perform'd
               what
               the
               other
               Martyrs
               of
               the
               Pope
               had
               attempted
               ,
               was
               examin'd
               ,
               and
               asked
               why
               he
               undertook
               this
               detestable
               Parricide
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 needed
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 Sermons
                 preached
                 in
              
               Paris
               
                 the
                 last
              
               Lent
               ,
               
                 to
                 inform
                 any
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Motives
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 preparing
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 God.
              
               In
               short
               ,
               one
               might
               find
               in
               this
               Wretch
               the
               sparks
               of
               that
               fiery
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               blind
               Devotion
               for
               His
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               desperate
               Spirit
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               industriously
               fomented
               in
               France
               ,
               to
               produce
               this
               horrible
               and
               dire
               Effect
               .
            
             
               When
               it
               was
               represented
               to
               these
               Bigot
               Parricides
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               having
               been
               Excommunicated
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               Absolv'd
               and
               Reconcil'd
               
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               they
               answer'd
               ,
               That
               his
               Conversion
               was
               feign'd
               .
               And
               they
               who
               attempted
               against
               his
               Person
               ,
               before
               this
               Reconciliation
               ,
               might
               shield
               themselves
               with
               the
               Canon
               Excommunicatorum
               of
               Pope
               Vrban
               ,
               which
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
                 We
                 count
                 them
                 not
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 happen
                 to
                 kill
                 any
                 Excommunicated
                 Persons
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Ardour
                 of
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 their
                 Mother
                 .
              
            
             
               Observe
               then
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               whom
               the
               Pope
               taxes
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               they
               that
               Appeal
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               a
               future
               Council
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               levy
               Taxes
               upon
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               are
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Bull
               
                 De
                 coena
                 Domini
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               pronounces
               every
               Thursday
               absolutely
               :
               a
               many
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               are
               involv'd
               in
               this
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               amongst
               the
               rest
               :
               no
               Heresie
               being
               more
               Criminal
               at
               Rome
               ,
               than
               the
               asserting
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               
               Gallicane-Church
               ,
               and
               the
               not
               owning
               the
               Terrestrial
               Empire
               of
               his
               Holiness
               .
               It
               concerns
               then
               those
               to
               make
               good
               provision
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               who
               are
               by
               this
               Canon
               expos'd
               to
               all
               those
               who
               shall
               be
               pusht
               on
               to
               kill
               them
               by
               an
               ardor
               of
               zeal
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               much
               deceiv'd
               ,
               who
               thought
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               his
               Emissaries
               ,
               take
               it
               very
               ill
               any
               should
               represent
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Censures
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Subjects
               are
               instructed
               to
               kill
               their
               Kings
               ,
               as
               often
               and
               as
               many
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               Pope
               to
               Excommunicate
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Murder
               of
               our
               two
               last
               Henries
               ensued
               thereupon
               .
               I
               think
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               
               well
               content
               that
               in
               laying
               to
               their
               charge
               these
               furious
               Executions
               ,
               which
               have
               plung'd
               our
               France
               in
               a
               gulph
               of
               Miseries
               ,
               we
               serve
               their
               design
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               scare
               our
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               tame
               Slaves
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               Deposition
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Knife
               and
               Poison
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               fear'd
               save
               where
               the
               People
               are
               bigotted
               with
               a
               sottish
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               instead
               of
               believing
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               obeying
               the
               King.
               France
               at
               this
               time
               is
               pretty
               well
               purg'd
               of
               this
               Zeal
               .
               And
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wise
               Conduct
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               longer
               now
               any
               ambitious
               Prince
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               rob
               him
               of
               his
               Peoples
               Affection
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               dare
               to
               make
               any
               Alliance
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               tumble
               him
               from
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               share
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               this
               good
               fortune
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               set
               out
               to
               the
               life
               the
               ill
               aspect
               of
               Rome
               upon
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               dangerous
               vigilance
               over
               France
               ,
               without
               any
               danger
               of
               abating
               the
               Courage
               of
               our
               Great
               King
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               were
               his
               truly
               Royal
               Courage
               capable
               of
               an
               increase
               ,
               it
               would
               yet
               swell
               the
               higher
               ,
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Evils
               that
               Rome
               has
               done
               ,
               and
               will
               yet
               do
               to
               France
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               heartily
               oppose
               the
               Usurpations
               she
               exercises
               ,
               with
               impunity
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               The
               honest
               
                 French
                 men
              
               that
               have
               the
               Honour
               to
               be
               near
               his
               Person
               ,
               might
               represent
               to
               Him
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               maintain'd
               by
               the
               Popelings
               of
               His
               Kingdom
               ,
               That
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 committed
                 to
              
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 earthly
                 as
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               the
               very
               
               words
               of
               Pope
               Nicolas
               .
               Therefore
               Cardinal
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Ch.
              
               27.
               against
               Barclay
               ,
               holds
               absolutely
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               may
               dispose
               of
               all
               the
               Temporals
               of
               the
               World.
               
                 I
                 affirm
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 confidence
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 Mortal
                 ,
                 might
                 dispose
                 of
                 all
                 Temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 deprive
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 doubt
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 to
                 his
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 employ'd
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 it
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Pope
               Pius
               V.
               displays
               this
               Power
               with
               great
               Ostentation
               ,
               in
               his
               Bull
               against
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               of
               England
               ;
               wherein
               after
               that
               he
               calls
               Himself
               
                 Servant
                 of
                 Servants
              
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               That
               
                 God
                 has
                 establisht
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 Prince
                 over
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 destroy
                 ,
                 disperse
                 ,
                 consume
                 ,
                 plant
                 and
                 build
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               Power
               hereof
               he
               does
               Anathemize
               ,
               degrade
               ,
               and
               depose
               this
               Queen
               ,
               absolves
               all
               her
               Subjects
               from
               the
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               that
               they
               had
               made
               her
               ,
               and
               forbids
               them
               absolutely
               to
               give
               her
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Gregory
               XIV
               .
               set
               out
               such
               another
               Bull
               against
               our
               Great
               Henry
               ,
               declaring
               him
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               exposing
               His
               Kingdom
               to
               prey
               .
               But
               both
               this
               and
               the
               other
               Bull
               were
               torn
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Hangman
               .
            
             
               Observe
               that
               the
               Pope
               exerciseth
               this
               Power
               over
               the
               Temporalties
               of
               Kings
               
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Souls
              
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Prince
              
               .
               So
               that
               our
               French
               Statesmen
               may
               cease
               to
               have
               their
               Eyes
               wilfully
               seal'd
               up
               by
               that
               distinction
               of
               Spiritual
               power
               ,
               which
               they
               allow
               him
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               power
               that
               they
               deny
               him
               .
               For
               that
               it
               
               is
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Power
               ,
               that
               he
               exerciseth
               the
               Temporal
               .
               See
               what
               Cardinal
               Bellarmin
               says
               ,
               
                 De
                 pont
                 .
                 Rom.
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 may
                 change
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 take
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Spiritual
                 Prince
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
              
               And
               of
               this
               necessity
               he
               shall
               be
               the
               only
               Judge
               ,
               as
               the
               Sovereign
               Spiritual
               Prince
               .
               For
               't
               is
               thus
               the
               Cardinal
               argues
               ,
               
                 Apol.
                 pro
                 Garnet
                 p.
              
               84.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 Temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 want
                 the
                 Power
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 her
                 end
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 wicked
                 might
                 entertain
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 scot-free
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Religion
                 ,
                 be
                 turn'd
                 upside
                 down
                 .
              
               This
               reason
               charges
               imperfection
               on
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               had
               no
               power
               over
               the
               Temporals
               .
            
             
               These
               horrible
               Principles
               so
               strongly
               maintain'd
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               were
               of
               fresh
               memory
               found
               so
               prejudicial
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               safety
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               those
               ▪
               of
               the
               third
               State
               an
               .
               1615.
               were
               mov'd
               to
               propose
               to
               the
               General
               States
               an
               Article
               ,
               containing
               the
               means
               to
               dispossess
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               might
               be
               depos'd
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               killing
               of
               Kings
               one
               might
               gain
               the
               Crown
               of
               Martyrdom
               .
            
             
               Cardinal
               
                 Du
                 Perron
              
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               oppos'd
               this
               Article
               ,
               and
               employ'd
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               Eloquence
               and
               Learning
               in
               two
               fair
               Speeches
               ,
               the
               one
               before
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               the
               other
               before
               the
               third
               State
               ,
               to
               perswade
               
               them
               that
               our
               Kings
               may
               be
               depos'd
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               offering
               himself
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               in
               defence
               of
               this
               Truth
               .
               The
               Lords
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               shame
               ,
               joyn'd
               with
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               the
               putting
               their
               Kings
               Crown
               under
               the
               Miter
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               much
               degenerating
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               those
               French
               Banons
               ,
               by
               whose
               advice
               Philip
               the
               August
               declar'd
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               D'Anagnia
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Legat
               ,
               that
               threatned
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               at
               all
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               pronounce
               Sentence
               against
               the
               King
               of
               France
               .
               But
               the
               third
               State
               held
               firm
               to
               their
               Article
               that
               maintain'd
               the
               Dignity
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               Person
               ;
               and
               could
               never
               be
               won
               by
               promises
               ,
               nor
               affrighted
               by
               threatnings
               to
               depart
               from
               it
               ,
               shewing
               themselves
               in
               this
               more
               noble
               than
               the
               Nobility
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               in
               this
               case
               that
               the
               third
               State
               shew'd
               more
               affection
               to
               their
               King
               than
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Clerks
               hold
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               not
               the
               King's
               Subjects
               ;
               for
               in
               effect
               they
               acknowledge
               another
               Sovereign
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               who
               can
               think
               it
               strange
               if
               they
               labour
               to
               heighten
               that
               Monarchy
               of
               which
               they
               make
               a
               Party
               ?
               But
               that
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               the
               Kings
               right
               arm
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               base
               to
               strike
               their
               Head
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               an
               Italian
               Bishop
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               after
               Ages
               will
               reflect
               upon
               with
               astonishment
               and
               indignation
               ,
               and
               which
               Historians
               shall
               blush
               to
               relate
               ,
               and
               be
               vex'd
               that
               they
               cannot
               let
               pass
               in
               silence
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Nobility
               being
               joyn'd
               with
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               third
               State
               was
               censur'd
               
               and
               rejected
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Pope
               writ
               Triumphant
               Letters
               to
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               faithful
               to
               Him
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               glorying
               in
               His
               Victory
               ,
               and
               exalting
               the
               Magnanimity
               of
               these
               genero●s
               Nobles
               .
               But
               in
               truth
               ,
               the
               Deputies
               of
               these
               generous
               Nobles
               deserv'd
               to
               have
               been
               degraded
               from
               their
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               the
               third
               State
               to
               have
               receiv'd
               their
               Titles
               .
            
             
               The
               minority
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               easiness
               of
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               render'd
               them
               expos'd
               to
               these
               Injuries
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               circumvented
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               this
               Harangue
               made
               to
               the
               third
               State
               was
               printed
               ,
               with
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               gain'd
               his
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               false
               dealing
               of
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               who
               made
               this
               Speech
               ,
               is
               remarkable
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               long
               time
               followed
               King
               Henry
               the
               Great
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               he
               was
               of
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               ,
               and
               depos'd
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               that
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               in
               an
               assembly
               held
               at
               the
               Jacobins
               in
               Paris
               ,
               he
               had
               resisted
               the
               Popes
               Nuncio
               ,
               who
               would
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Temporal
               Sovereignty
               of
               the
               Pope
               might
               be
               held
               for
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               But
               in
               these
               two
               Harangues
               ,
               the
               Cardinal
               made
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               Recantation
               ,
               and
               pronounc'd
               himself
               his
               own
               condemnation
               .
               Ungrateful
               wretch
               !
               to
               have
               thus
               abus'd
               the
               tender
               Age
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               his
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               Benefactor
               :
               and
               to
               have
               basely
               betray'd
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               oblige
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               may
               not
               seem
               so
               strange
               ,
               if
               one
               consider
               ,
               that
               he
               got
               the
               best
               part
               of
               his
               preferment
               for
               certain
               Services
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               much
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               of
               him
               that
               
               receives
               them
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
               him
               who
               is
               recompens'd
               for
               them
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               those
               diverting
               Services
               that
               he
               and
               Monsieur
               
                 De
                 la
                 Ravenne
              
               render'd
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               Great
               ,
               deserve
               that
               Posterity
               should
               erect
               for
               them
               Statues
               crown'd
               with
               Myrtle
               .
            
             
               God
               be
               thank'd
               that
               France
               now
               has
               a
               King
               vigorous
               both
               in
               Age
               and
               in
               Virtue
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               terrour
               of
               Rome
               ,
               having
               shewn
               himself
               sensible
               of
               its
               Usurpations
               upon
               France
               ,
               beyond
               all
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               and
               of
               whom
               we
               have
               good
               occasion
               to
               hope
               that
               he
               will
               shake
               off
               this
               Italian
               Yoke
               ,
               and
               banish
               all
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               We
               also
               ought
               to
               bless
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               French
               Nobility
               at
               this
               day
               is
               much
               of
               a
               different
               temper
               from
               that
               which
               in
               the
               full
               States
               submitted
               the
               Crown
               and
               life
               of
               their
               King
               to
               the
               Popes
               Tyranny
               56
               years
               ago
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               cover
               their
               Fathers
               faults
               by
               generously
               assisting
               their
               King
               ,
               to
               make
               Him
               the
               only
               King
               within
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               To
               effect
               this
               ,
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               those
               pretended
               Immunities
               and
               Exemptions
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               revolts
               from
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Popes
               .
               'T
               is
               in
               truth
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               Souls
               ,
               should
               be
               discharg'd
               from
               many
               publick
               Services
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               are
               vow'd
               and
               reserv'd
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               :
               but
               however
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               and
               their
               Lands
               should
               no
               longer
               depend
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               be
               subject
               to
               another
               Sovereign
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               what
               was
               represented
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               Great
               ,
               by
               that
               illustrious
               Personage
               Achilles
               
               
                 de
                 Harley
              
               ,
               first
               President
               of
               his
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               at
               Paris
               ,
               in
               a
               Speech
               he
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               recalling
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               he
               Remonstrates
               to
               him
               ,
               That
               
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 has
                 taken
                 the
                 lowest
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 High
                 Treason
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Crime
                 he
                 committed
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 nor
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Church-men
                 (
                 if
                 one
                 would
                 believe
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 exempt
                 from
                 Secular
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 ,
                 without
                 punishment
                 ,
                 attempt
                 against
                 Kings
                 with
                 their
                 bloody-hands
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 maintain
                 in
                 their
                 publish'd
                 Books
                 ,
                 
                   Thuanus
                   l.
                   130.
                   ad
                   an
                
                 .
                 1604.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               this
               effect
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               
                 Emanuel
                 Sa
              
               holds
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 a
                 Clerk
                 against
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Crime
              
               laesae
               Majestatis
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
              
               Words
               that
               have
               been
               left
               out
               in
               the
               Edition
               of
               Paris
               ,
               but
               remain
               in
               that
               of
               Cologne
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Antwerp
               .
            
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               been
               purged
               ,
               says
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               He
               affirms
               ,
               
                 De
                 Cl.
                 C.
                 28.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Clerk
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Civil
                 Judges
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judicial
                 Seat
                 of
                 a
                 Secular
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               He
               likewise
               says
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Sovereign
              
               Pontifex
               
                 having
                 deliver'd
                 the
                 Clerks
                 from
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Kings
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 superiors
                 of
                 Clerks
                 .
              
               The
               Pope
               then
               by
               his
               reckoning
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               deliver
               whom
               he
               pleases
               from
               their
               subjection
               due
               to
               their
               Princes
               by
               their
               birth
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               Clerks
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               in
               his
               Power
               not
               to
               leave
               in
               France
               any
               Subject
               to
               
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               all
               his
               Subjects
               will
               but
               accept
               of
               the
               meanest
               Orders
               .
            
             
               This
               Body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               has
               its
               Judges
               and
               Officers
               apart
               ,
               and
               Prisons
               apart
               .
               Their
               Causes
               will
               not
               bide
               the
               Trial
               before
               the
               Kings
               Judges
               ,
               but
               fly
               to
               the
               Rota
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Consistory
               at
               Rome
               .
               There
               may
               be
               found
               an
               incredible
               number
               of
               Persons
               in
               France
               ,
               who
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               have
               shaken
               off
               the
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ;
               and
               a
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               in
               the
               Church-mens
               hands
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               will
               neither
               render
               Homage
               nor
               Service
               to
               the
               King.
               And
               though
               the
               lots
               and
               vents
               ,
               the
               quints
               ,
               requints
               ,
               and
               other
               Rights
               of
               Lordship
               belong
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               all
               these
               Rights
               are
               lost
               after
               that
               the
               moveable
               goods
               are
               enter'd
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               The
               King
               also
               loses
               his
               Rights
               D'Aubanir
               ,
               of
               Confiscation
               ,
               and
               of
               Deforence
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               being
               a
               Body
               that
               never
               dies
               ,
               yet
               mortifies
               the
               Inheritances
               ;
               new
               Donations
               falling
               to
               them
               every
               day
               ,
               but
               none
               goes
               from
               them
               .
               A
               famous
               Writer
               said
               pleasantly
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Arms
               and
               Thighs
               dwindle
               when
               the
               Belly
               swels
               to
               excess
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               a
               State
               the
               Nobility
               and
               People
               that
               are
               as
               the
               Arms
               and
               Legs
               of
               a
               Commonweal
               ,
               are
               impair'd
               by
               the
               fatning
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               of
               those
               who
               wish
               the
               Clergy
               may
               have
               those
               means
               ,
               and
               that
               Dignity
               which
               may
               lift
               them
               above
               Contempt
               and
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               render
               them
               respected
               even
               of
               Kings
               .
               But
               because
               I
               love
               them
               ,
               I
               wish
               their
               Riches
               may
               not
               be
               so
               excessive
               ,
               as
               to
               create
               in
               Kings
               a
               jealousie
               ,
               that
               may
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               as
               has
               happen'd
               
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               therefore
               a
               great
               imprudence
               of
               our
               Lords
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               possess
               the
               best
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               fat
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               enough
               to
               cause
               jealousie
               in
               the
               Seculars
               ,
               and
               the
               avarice
               of
               Sacriledge
               ;
               to
               add
               ,
               yet
               this
               unjust
               pretension
               of
               immunity
               from
               all
               Charges
               ,
               both
               for
               their
               persons
               and
               for
               their
               goods
               ;
               and
               defend
               themselves
               with
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               which
               exempts
               them
               .
               Which
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               is
               to
               tell
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               another
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               has
               Power
               to
               Command
               Him
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               under
               his
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               limit
               his
               Authority
               over
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Native
               French.
               
            
             
               If
               for
               this
               they
               alledge
               a
               long
               Custom
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Popes
               to
               settle
               their
               Usurpations
               in
               France
               ,
               have
               ever
               embroil'd
               our
               Kings
               in
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               oblig'd
               them
               to
               think
               of
               somewhat
               else
               ,
               besides
               the
               repelling
               the
               blind
               encroachments
               of
               a
               stranger
               Kingdom
               that
               crept
               into
               their
               Realm
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               had
               to
               do
               with
               weak
               Princes
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               had
               their
               hands
               full
               other
               ways
               .
               But
               now
               that
               God
               has
               given
               France
               a
               King
               ,
               wise
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               flourishing
               ,
               and
               who
               has
               leisure
               to
               have
               an
               Eye
               or
               all
               his
               Interests
               ,
               will
               these
               Gentlemen
               expect
               that
               he
               will
               suffer
               long
               that
               a
               third
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               lie
               unprofitable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               even
               that
               it
               be
               reserv'd
               to
               fortifie
               a
               Foreign
               Monarchy
               ?
               and
               though
               natural
               reason
               requires
               that
               they
               who
               live
               at
               ease
               should
               comfort
               those
               who
               fight
               for
               their
               preservation
               ;
               all
               this
               while
               that
               the
               Nobles
               and
               the
               third
               State
               oppose
               the
               invasion
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               
               that
               the
               King
               is
               fortifying
               his
               Frontiers
               ,
               entertaining
               Garisons
               ,
               setling
               Officers
               both
               for
               the
               State
               and
               for
               the
               War
               ,
               Why
               do
               not
               the
               Church-men
               ,
               who
               are
               thereby
               maintain'd
               in
               the
               quiet
               enjoyment
               of
               so
               great
               plenty
               ,
               contribute
               one
               Mite
               towards
               the
               defraying
               of
               publick
               Charges
               ?
               Why
               shall
               their
               increase
               be
               a
               diminution
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               kept
               waking
               for
               their
               repose
               and
               preservation
               ?
            
             
               Shall
               not
               the
               King
               who
               is
               so
               clear-sighted
               ,
               see
               what
               an
               impoverishment
               it
               is
               to
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               France
               be
               tributary
               to
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Annates
               ,
               Offerings
               ,
               Dispensations
               ,
               Absolutions
               ,
               and
               Causes
               Matrimonial
               ?
            
             
               Against
               these
               Depredations
               ,
               our
               ancient
               Kings
               had
               provided
               some
               remedy
               by
               the
               pragmatick
               Sanctions
               ,
               vext
               to
               see
               the
               fairest
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               pass
               over
               the
               Alps
               by
               a
               Religious
               spoil
               ,
               and
               go
               into
               the
               Purses
               of
               those
               who
               laugh
               at
               our
               simplicity
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               that
               they
               who
               pay
               so
               willingly
               Tribute
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               should
               make
               so
               great
               difficulty
               in
               paying
               to
               the
               King
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               because
               they
               believe
               they
               owe
               all
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               nought
               to
               the
               King
               ?
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               teaches
               them
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Ministess
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
              
               commenting
               upon
               this
               Text
               ,
               tells
               them
               who
               are
               
                 these
                 higher
                 Powers
                 .
                 If
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 has
                 establisht
                 this
                 Law
                 whilst
                 the
                 Princes
                 were
              
               Pagans
               ,
               
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 under
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 Believers
                 ?
              
               And
               he
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 this
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               Which
               
               is
               more
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 though
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 ever
                 else
                 thou
                 art
                 .
              
               From
               
                 St.
                 Ambrose
              
               we
               have
               the
               same
               Lesson
               in
               his
               Oration
               of
               delivering
               the
               Temples
               ,
               
                 If
                 Tribute
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 refuse
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 pay
                 Tribute
                 .
              
               Even
               Pope
               Vrban
               and
               the
               Roman
               Decretal
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 pays
                 Tribute
                 of
                 its
                 exterior
                 Goods
                 .
              
               Also
               ,
               
                 That
                 Tribute
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 in
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Repose
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 defend
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               right
               of
               Kings
               and
               Truth
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               strong
               ,
               that
               could
               draw
               from
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Canonistical
               Doctors
               this
               acknowledgment
               .
               For
               the
               Canon
               Law
               was
               not
               founded
               for
               any
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               supplant
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               and
               establish
               the
               Popes
               Jurisdiction
               throughout
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Body
               of
               Foreign
               Laws
               ,
               that
               have
               their
               Tribunal
               apart
               ,
               and
               that
               depends
               on
               a
               Foreign
               Prince
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               King
               has
               nothing
               to
               do
               but
               look
               on
               ;
               I
               mean
               till
               such
               time
               as
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               take
               cognizance
               of
               so
               unreasonable
               an
               Usurpation
               .
               And
               forbid
               that
               any
               Cause
               be
               judged
               in
               France
               by
               other
               Authority
               than
               His
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               any
               Cause
               commenc'd
               in
               France
               ,
               be
               appeal'd
               to
               Rome
               .
               And
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               a
               King
               by
               halfs
               ,
               till
               he
               alone
               possess
               all
               the
               Jurisdiction
               exercis'd
               within
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               what
               
                 Charles
                 du
                 Moulin
              
               said
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               Henry
               II.
               where
               he
               writes
               freely
               against
               the
               Empire
               that
               the
               Pope
               has
               set
               up
               within
               our
               France
               ,
               where
               the
               Pope
               has
               Subjects
               that
               submit
               not
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               
               but
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Canon-Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Constitutions
               that
               come
               from
               Rome
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               some
               may
               object
               )
               Would
               you
               have
               the
               King
               judge
               in
               Spirituals
               ?
               I
               Answer
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               King
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               Judge
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Pope
               must
               .
               The
               King
               has
               his
               Bishops
               that
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               judge
               of
               matters
               purely
               Spiritual
               ;
               but
               of
               nought
               without
               being
               authoriz'd
               by
               the
               King
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               an
               Authority
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               this
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               say
               more
               ,
               That
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               King.
               For
               so
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               who
               would
               believe
               that
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               and
               in
               Spain
               ,
               where
               the
               Inquisition
               Reigns
               ,
               King
               Philip
               IV.
               assum'd
               to
               himself
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               of
               Churches
               within
               his
               Dominions
               ?
               For
               this
               purpose
               he
               apply'd
               that
               excellent
               passage
               of
               Isodore
               ,
               which
               is
               attributed
               also
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 should
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 whether
                 that
                 the
                 Peace
                 or
                 the
                 Discipline
                 receive
                 improvement
                 by
                 believing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 impair'd
                 :
                 He
                 who
                 committed
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 will
                 demand
                 an
                 account
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               the
               excellent
               passage
               !
               O
               the
               Holy
               Lesson
               !
               God
               give
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               the
               Grace
               so
               well
               to
               learn
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               never
               leave
               this
               Charge
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               has
               committed
               to
               them
               upon
               the
               hands
               of
               Strangers
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               have
               taken
               it
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               to
               acquit
               themselves
               worthily
               ,
               and
               render
               a
               good
               account
               .
            
             
             
               Alas
               !
               Alas
               !
               Have
               Kings
               Eyes
               to
               see
               their
               Rights
               ,
               and
               have
               they
               no
               hands
               to
               maintain
               them
               ?
               Are
               they
               quick-sighted
               enough
               to
               perceive
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               to
               render
               an
               account
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               have
               they
               not
               the
               courage
               to
               rescue
               them
               from
               unjust
               and
               strange
               Hands
               that
               snatch
               them
               away
               ?
               Think
               they
               to
               acquit
               themselves
               of
               this
               great
               Account
               ,
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Holy
               Father
               has
               discharg'd
               them
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               in
               their
               hands
               the
               power
               to
               discharge
               Him
               from
               his
               Usurpations
               ?
            
             
               In
               Truth
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               be
               in
               condition
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               committed
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               never
               be
               but
               Kings
               by
               halfs
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               banisht
               from
               their
               Territories
               this
               pretended
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               destroys
               the
               Civil
               ,
               and
               which
               will
               draw
               under
               its
               Cognizance
               all
               sorts
               of
               Causes
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               not
               some
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               some
               kind
               of
               Transgression
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               consequence
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               if
               He
               must
               be
               own'd
               the
               Soveraign
               Spiritual
               Judge
               in
               France
               .
            
             
               The
               Popes
               themselves
               inform
               our
               Kings
               of
               their
               Right
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               .
               Leo
               IV.
               writing
               to
               Lewis
               and
               to
               Lotharius
               ,
               did
               not
               he
               own
               that
               the
               Investiture
               of
               the
               Bishop
               comes
               from
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               has
               only
               the
               Consecration
               ?
               Did
               not
               He
               beseech
               the
               Emperor
               to
               invest
               a
               person
               he
               had
               recommended
               ?
               and
               does
               he
               not
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Metropolitan
               
               dares
               not
               Consecrate
               him
               ,
               without
               the
               Emperors
               consent
               ?
               And
               Pope
               John
               X.
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Hereiman
               of
               Cologue
               ,
               about
               the
               business
               of
               Heldwin
               of
               Tongres
               ;
               does
               he
               not
               observe
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 old
                 Custom
                 has
                 this
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 confer
                 a
                 Bishoprick
                 upon
                 any
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 save
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Scepter
                 has
                 been
                 given
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Council
               held
               at
               Thionvil
               ,
               under
               Lewis
               the
               
                 Debonnair
                 ,
                 An.
              
               835.
               gives
               us
               this
               good
               Maxim
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               ought
               to
               be
               call'd
               Pope
               and
               Brother
               ,
               not
               Father
               and
               Pontifex
               :
               and
               that
               Lewis
               had
               more
               Power
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               
               Gallicane-Church
               ,
               than
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Agobard
               Bishop
               of
               Lions
               has
               it
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Co●●●●…ison
               of
               the
               Two
               Governments
               ,
               related
               by
               Bossellus
               in
               his
               Decretals
               .
            
             
               
                 Gregory
                 Turonensis
              
               does
               furnish
               us
               with
               more
               than
               Ten
               Examples
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Investiture
               belonging
               to
               our
               Kings
               before
               the
               Empire
               fell
               into
               their
               hands
               .
               In
               the
               times
               of
               Clovis
               they
               held
               the
               Royal
               Right
               of
               the
               Investiture
               of
               Bishops
               .
               They
               had
               also
               a
               Right
               which
               they
               call'd
               Regal
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Power
               of
               enjoying
               vacant
               Bishopricks
               and
               Prebends
               ,
               and
               the
               moveables
               of
               Bishops
               dying
               without
               a
               Will.
               And
               it
               is
               very
               easie
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               while
               under
               the
               Second
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               were
               the
               Soveraigns
               as
               well
               in
               Spirituals
               as
               in
               Temporals
               .
               And
               though
               they
               had
               lost
               their
               Soveraignty
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Second
               Line
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Third
               by
               their
               negligence
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               cunning
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               watchful
               for
               their
               advantage
               ;
               nevertheless
               an
               infinite
               
               of
               Persons
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               Taxed
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Popes
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               our
               Kings
               .
               Amongst
               others
               ,
               
                 Aegydius
                 Romanus
              
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Bourges
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Philip
                 the
                 Fair
              
               ,
               this
               Archbishop
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               Registred
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               remonstrates
               ,
               That
               the
               
               Gallicane-Church
               has
               that
               Right
               ,
               and
               that
               Liberty
               to
               provide
               for
               its
               occasions
               by
               Synods
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               without
               that
               the
               Pope
               ought
               to
               meddle
               ,
               unless
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               Cardinal
               D'Offat
               (
               Letter
               90
               to
               the
               King
               )
               shews
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               ought
               not
               to
               meddle
               at
               all
               with
               the
               Election
               of
               t●●
               French
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               proves
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1560
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               That
               since
               the
               Popes
               have
               reserv'd
               to
               themselves
               the
               provision
               of
               Bishopricks
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               very
               ill
               serv'd
               .
            
             
               The
               excellent
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Peter
                 de
                 Marca
              
               ,
               in
               his
               agreement
               of
               Empire
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               has
               wisely
               and
               boldly
               Remonstrated
               ;
               That
               since
               the
               Pope
               would
               hold
               the
               same
               Degree
               in
               France
               ,
               that
               the
               Soveraign
               Sacrificer
               held
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               pretend
               to
               more
               Authority
               in
               our
               France
               ,
               than
               the
               Soveraign
               Sacrificer
               had
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Israel
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               the
               Kings
               Subject
               :
               his
               Person
               ,
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Order
               of
               Ceremonies
               were
               within
               the
               Kings
               Jurisdiction
               :
               who
               depos'd
               the
               Sacrificer
               ,
               and
               set
               another
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               pure
               and
               full
               Authority
               .
               God
               be
               prais'd
               for
               that
               in
               these
               later
               times
               ,
               where
               the
               Throne
               
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               Papal
               See
               is
               so
               much
               adored
               ,
               he
               has
               rais'd
               up
               such
               brave
               Assertors
               of
               our
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               which
               would
               bear
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               we
               want
               only
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               Yoak
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               alledg'd
               the
               most
               specious
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Pope
               to
               superintend
               the
               Christian
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               need
               an
               Arbiter
               of
               their
               Differences
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               generally
               respected
               ,
               and
               whose
               Dignity
               and
               Sanctity
               may
               oblige
               them
               to
               Submission
               and
               Veneration
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               general
               Arbiter
               ,
               instead
               of
               making
               Peace
               amongst
               Princes
               ,
               foment
               their
               Differences
               ,
               and
               embroil
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               fish
               in
               troubl'd
               Waters
               ,
               they
               shall
               do
               wisely
               to
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               wisely
               to
               rid
               themselves
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               's
               no
               question
               but
               that
               when
               a
               general
               Peace
               is
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               will
               set
               himself
               seriously
               about
               it
               .
               But
               it
               rarely
               happens
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               good
               of
               one
               party
               shall
               be
               disadvantageous
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               then
               't
               is
               ill
               trusting
               to
               his
               Arbitrement
               .
            
             
               France
               has
               more
               reason
               to
               stand
               upon
               its
               guard
               than
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               for
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               has
               always
               sought
               its
               ruin
               :
               has
               favour'd
               its
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               rais'd
               them
               up
               anew
               .
               When
               the
               English
               made
               War
               against
               us
               ,
               Rome
               abetted
               their
               quarrel
               ,
               and
               aided
               them
               with
               Spiritual
               Weapons
               .
               I
               cannot
               let
               pass
               the
               ridiculous
               assistance
               sent
               to
               Henry
               V.
               of
               England
               ,
               when
               he
               levied
               an
               Army
               to
               go
               into
               France
               :
               this
               was
               a
               Ship
               loaden
               with
               Consecrated
               Apples
               ,
               
               which
               were
               distributed
               to
               all
               who
               would
               List
               themselves
               for
               this
               War
               :
               and
               they
               listed
               themselves
               with
               a
               good
               Will
               ,
               having
               scrambl'd
               for
               the
               Apples
               with
               Greediness
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               were
               well
               satisfied
               in
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               this
               Expedition
               by
               these
               Apples
               Apostolical
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               employ'd
               more
               powerful
               means
               against
               us
               ,
               when
               France
               was
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               Spaniard
               powerful
               ,
               whom
               he
               assisted
               with
               all
               his
               Forces
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               .
               What
               a
               strong
               League
               did
               he
               make
               to
               destroy
               both
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               ?
               What
               Evils
               did
               he
               heap
               on
               France
               ?
               and
               after
               the
               injury
               done
               us
               ,
               how
               much
               praying
               did
               he
               require
               before
               he
               would
               be
               appeas'd
               ?
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Campanella
              
               speaks
               thus
               of
               this
               Judge
               of
               differences
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 carefully
                 read
                 History
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 have
                 made
                 more
                 Wars
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 quieted
                 .
              
               Let
               France
               mark
               what
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 So
                 far
                 have
                 the
                 Popes
                 been
                 from
                 opposing
                 himself
                 ,
              
               Hispanis
               Imperiorum
               helluonibus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Spainiards
               
                 unsatiable
                 devourers
                 of
                 Empire
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pontifical
                 Authority
                 has
                 lent
                 pretences
                 to
                 their
                 Voracity
                 :
                 Witness
              
               Navarre
               and
               France
               
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
              
               Henry
               III.
               
            
             
               For
               this
               last
               hundred
               years
               ,
               all
               the
               Popes
               (
               except
               Vrban
               the
               VIII
               .
               )
               have
               favour'd
               the
               Spaniard
               .
               And
               what
               reason
               can
               we
               have
               to
               expect
               better
               from
               them
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               are
               born
               Subjects
               to
               Spain
               ,
               in
               the
               Principalities
               of
               Milan
               ,
               of
               Naples
               ,
               and
               of
               Sicily
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               is
               inclos'd
               within
               these
               Principalities
               ?
               Judge
               what
               confidence
               we
               can
               have
               in
               such
               Arbiters
               .
            
             
             
               France
               loses
               plainly
               both
               Money
               and
               Pains
               '
               sending
               Ambassadors
               to
               these
               Gentlemen
               ,
               courting
               them
               ,
               and
               enriching
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               assembled
               for
               the
               Election
               of
               a
               Pope
               .
               The
               fear
               they
               have
               of
               
               France's
               Power
               ,
               may
               gain
               some
               respect
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               respect
               without
               Friendship
               ;
               and
               when
               France
               has
               gain'd
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               France
               has
               gain'd
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               reason
               to
               fear
               the
               King
               ,
               knowing
               that
               this
               Great
               Prince
               is
               sensible
               of
               their
               Usurpations
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               no
               great
               reason
               to
               love
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               no
               great
               purchasers
               of
               Indulgences
               .
               And
               the
               less
               the
               King
               cares
               for
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               they
               fawn
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               assure
               our selves
               ,
               they
               employ
               all
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               set
               to
               work
               all
               their
               Art
               and
               Subtilty
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               his
               Progress
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               down
               his
               Greatness
               .
            
             
               That
               agreement
               of
               the
               Pope
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               .
               What
               rancour
               did
               he
               testifie
               against
               the
               Royal
               Line
               that
               Reigns
               at
               this
               day
               ?
               what
               Pains
               did
               he
               take
               to
               disinherit
               and
               destroy
               it
               ?
               Into
               what
               combustion
               did
               he
               cast
               the
               poor
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               a
               King
               of
               his
               own
               Choice
               ,
               who
               might
               abolish
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               
               Gallican-Church
               ,
               and
               make
               France
               a
               Fief
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               Let
               us
               for
               our
               experience
               learn
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               Character
               given
               by
               
                 Aeneus
                 Sylvius
              
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               Pope
               Pius
               II.
               That
               there
               was
               never
               any
               great
               Slaughter
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               nor
               any
               great
               Calamity
               happen'd
               either
               of
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               were
               not
               the
               Authors
               .
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Austria
              
               .
               And
               as
               much
               is
               said
               by
               Machaivel
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Florence
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               the
               great
               Evils
               done
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               Kings
               ,
               were
               done
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               com-promise
               ;
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               't
               is
               the
               surest
               way
               to
               decline
               his
               kindess
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               nought
               to
               do
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               always
               comes
               better
               off
               that
               affronts
               him
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               flatters
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Marquess
               after
               he
               has
               wisely
               consider'd
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Religion
               is
               a
               false
               pretext
               laid
               hold
               on
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               thereby
               to
               encrease
               their
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
               and
               raise
               them
               Creatures
               every
               where
               ,
               the
               abuses
               he
               would
               have
               retrench'd
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Charlemaign
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               more
               great
               Kings
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               compass
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               adviseable
               to
               appear
               in
               it
               barefac'd
               ,
               for
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 That
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 bring
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 Clamours
                 and
                 importunity
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 their
                 followers
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 bring
              
               Rome
               
                 upon
                 our
                 back
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 give
                 us
                 trouble
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               confess
               that
               no
               good
               can
               be
               acquir'd
               without
               trouble
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               that
               it
               would
               be
               much
               trouble
               to
               deliver
               France
               from
               the
               Usurpations
               and
               the
               Exactions
               of
               Rome
               .
               To
               forbid
               that
               there
               be
               in
               France
               no
               more
               Courts
               depending
               on
               the
               Pope
               ;
               nor
               Money
               carried
               from
               France
               to
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               Cause
               removed
               thither
               by
               Appeal
               .
               And
               that
               no
               provision
               of
               Benefices
               be
               receiv'd
               from
               thence
               .
               This
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               bring
               Rome
               on
               our
               backs
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               Sword
               would
               be
               drawn
               in
               the
               Cause
               either
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               or
               without
               .
               Should
               the
               Emperor
               do
               the
               same
               within
               his
               Principalities
               ,
               our
               King
               would
               not
               stir
               ;
               nor
               would
               the
               Emperor
               any
               more
               be
               concern'd
               if
               the
               King
               
               should
               set
               back
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               beyond
               the
               Alps.
               
            
             
               When
               King
               Henry
               VIII
               .
               of
               England
               did
               the
               same
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               what
               Prince
               undertook
               the
               quarrel
               against
               him
               :
               How
               easily
               would
               the
               People
               accustom
               themselves
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               Papal
               Exactions
               :
               and
               how
               vain
               and
               idle
               were
               the
               Attempts
               of
               the
               Popes
               Partisans
               in
               England
               to
               restore
               his
               Authority
               ?
               that
               Prince
               hack'd
               and
               harass'd
               what
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               clamours
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               which
               the
               Marquess
               is
               affraid
               on
               ,
               frighted
               not
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               treated
               them
               coursely
               .
            
             
               Nor
               are
               we
               at
               all
               to
               fear
               least
               the
               Monks
               take
               up
               Arms
               ,
               as
               the
               Chiefs
               of
               the
               League
               forc'd
               them
               to
               do
               ;
               which
               would
               serve
               only
               to
               make
               them
               be
               laught
               at
               ,
               and
               gave
               a
               subject
               to
               the
               Painters
               for
               those
               antick
               and
               ridiculous
               Portracts
               that
               they
               have
               left
               us
               .
               Or
               if
               any
               little
               broil
               should
               be
               rais'd
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Bigots
               ,
               how
               soon
               must
               it
               fall
               before
               a
               great
               King
               who
               is
               never
               without
               an
               Army
               .
            
             
               Who
               shall
               read
               over
               all
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Marquiss
               ,
               shall
               find
               that
               he
               proposes
               Reformations
               in
               the
               State
               far
               more
               hand
               to
               be
               effected
               ,
               than
               the
               banishing
               of
               the
               Canon-Law
               and
               Papal
               Jurisdiction
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               he
               would
               perfectly
               melt
               down
               the
               Justice
               and
               Policy
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               all
               anew
               .
               He
               has
               truly
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               he
               understands
               the
               Malady
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               Projects
               to
               remedy
               them
               cannot
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               without
               bringing
               to
               ruine
               and
               despair
               many
               active
               Spirits
               that
               live
               on
               their
               Prosessions
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               dangerous
               to
               attempt
               in
               a
               State.
               
               Whereas
               the
               expulsion
               of
               the
               Canon-Law
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               reduction
               of
               all
               Causes
               thereon
               depending
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               persons
               acknowledging
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               Obedience
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               would
               not
               at
               all
               be
               any
               dangerous
               Innovation
               .
               To
               discontent
               the
               regular
               Ecclesiasticks
               that
               are
               unactive
               ,
               as
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               shade
               ,
               and
               in
               contemplation
               ,
               or
               in
               idleness
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               great
               danger
               :
               especially
               leaving
               them
               their
               Revenues
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               life
               .
            
             
               I
               neither
               have
               the
               wit
               nor
               the
               presumption
               to
               give
               a
               model
               of
               what
               Orders
               should
               be
               prescrib'd
               the
               Church
               after
               the
               Papal
               Jurisdiction
               is
               banisht
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               I
               shall
               go
               no
               farther
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               no
               vigour
               in
               the
               Roman
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               their
               Partisans
               in
               France
               ,
               that
               may
               hinder
               the
               King
               from
               cashiering
               them
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               making
               himself
               Master
               at
               home
               .
               Even
               the
               Excommunications
               and
               Interdicts
               that
               would
               follow
               ,
               would
               strengthen
               him
               ,
               being
               of
               no
               other
               effect
               but
               to
               provoke
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               to
               animate
               the
               People
               against
               the
               Pope
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               would
               submit
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               would
               cast
               off
               all
               Foreign
               Domination
               :
               and
               the
               dissenting
               Clergy
               would
               be
               inconsiderable
               ,
               would
               be
               disperst
               ,
               and
               vanish
               before
               the
               Rays
               of
               the
               Authority
               Royal.
               
            
             
               And
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               a
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               could
               he
               accomplish
               this
               Work
               ,
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               the
               Papal-Yoke
               ,
               though
               carried
               thereunto
               more
               by
               passion
               than
               prudence
               ?
               And
               our
               Great
               King
               ,
               so
               Vigorous
               ,
               so
               Powerful
               ,
               so
               Wise
               ,
               shall
               not
               he
               dare
               to
               undertake
               it
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               vexing
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Monks
               ?
               Shall
               he
               be
               scar'd
               with
               an
               imaginary
               Monarchy
               ,
               that
               has
               
               neither
               force
               nor
               foundation
               ,
               save
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               that
               fear
               it
               ,
               and
               establish
               it
               by
               their
               sottish
               fear
               ?
            
             
               What
               is
               most
               considerable
               in
               this
               Example
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               continues
               banisht
               out
               of
               England
               .
               For
               though
               restor'd
               by
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               and
               his
               Power
               own'd
               for
               the
               space
               of
               five
               years
               ;
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               her
               Successors
               ,
               found
               themselves
               so
               much
               at
               ease
               in
               being
               deliver'd
               from
               the
               
               Roman-Yoke
               ,
               and
               in
               being
               acknowledged
               Supreme
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               as
               Civil
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               maintain'd
               ,
               and
               do
               yet
               maintain
               this
               Authority
               essential
               to
               their
               Crown
               .
            
             
               This
               Authority
               is
               no
               less
               essential
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               our
               Great
               King
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               this
               that
               the
               good
               Prince
               ,
               James
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               represents
               to
               all
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               in
               the
               Remonstrance
               he
               has
               made
               them
               ,
               touching
               the
               Rights
               of
               their
               Crowns
               .
               They
               have
               not
               hitherto
               been
               so
               happy
               to
               listen
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               he
               says
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               that
               are
               the
               most
               Powerful
               ,
               come
               to
               consider
               in
               earnest
               with
               your selves
               ,
               that
               well-nigh
               a
               third
               of
               your
               People
               and
               of
               your
               Lands
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               will
               not
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               so
               great
               a
               loss
               move
               you
               ,
               which
               withdraws
               from
               your
               Jurisdiction
               so
               many
               Men
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               your
               Lands
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               every
               where
               they
               plant
               Colonies
               and
               Provinces
               for
               the
               Pope
               ?
               What
               Thorns
               and
               Thistles
               suffer
               you
               to
               grow
               in
               the
               Country
               under
               your
               Subjection
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               so
               powerful
               a
               Faction
               flourishes
               and
               spreads
               over
               so
               much
               good
               Soil
               within
               your
               Kingdoms
               ,
               openly
               maintaining
               that
               they
               are
               exempt
               from
               your
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               
               are
               by
               no
               right
               subject
               to
               your
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Judgments
               ?
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               whereas
               formerly
               the
               Clerks
               desir'd
               no
               more
               but
               their
               Tiths
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               thereon
               content
               ;
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Pope
               ,
               chief
               of
               the
               Clerks
               ,
               is
               not
               content
               with
               less
               than
               a
               third
               part
               of
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               Lands
               .
            
             
               These
               words
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               happily
               enjoying
               a
               Sovereignty
               independant
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Ancestor
               robb'd
               this
               Robber
               an
               hundred
               and
               forty
               years
               ago
               ,
               ought
               to
               move
               in
               our
               Kings
               a
               virtuous
               Emulation
               to
               recover
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               maintain
               the
               Rights
               proper
               to
               their
               Crown
               .
               And
               the
               example
               of
               so
               flourishing
               a
               success
               ought
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               so
               just
               and
               so
               noble
               an
               Undertaking
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               great
               and
               principal
               acquisition
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               shall
               be
               the
               only
               Sovereign
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               other
               advantages
               will
               arise
               .
               These
               stranger
               Courts
               being
               put
               down
               (
               that
               are
               the
               Mills
               whither
               every
               one
               brings
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Moulture
               goes
               all
               to
               Rome
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               Creatures
               )
               the
               Money
               they
               drain
               from
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               shall
               stay
               in
               France
               ;
               and
               seeing
               that
               this
               employs
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Officers
               ,
               that
               only
               do
               harm
               to
               the
               State
               ;
               when
               this
               Gate
               shall
               be
               shut
               ,
               the
               young
               Men
               will
               seek
               out
               other
               ways
               to
               make
               themselves
               valued
               by
               ,
               and
               the
               Arts
               and
               Commerce
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               will
               be
               more
               considerable
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               likewise
               save
               the
               Treasure
               ,
               that
               is
               spent
               unprofitably
               in
               the
               Embassies
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               courting
               the
               good
               Graces
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               at
               the
               Elections
               of
               Popes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Reception
               of
               Legates
               and
               Nuncio's
               ;
               by
               all
               which
               France
               does
               nought
               else
               but
               prosess
               and
               encrease
               her
               Slavery
               ,
               without
               the
               return
               of
               the
               least
               advantage
               .
               
               For
               what-ever
               Compliments
               ,
               what-ever
               Expence
               France
               may
               make
               ,
               yet
               the
               Catholick
               King
               is
               the
               Minion
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Spain
               are
               the
               Chapmen
               that
               but
               most
               of
               their
               Wares
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               most
               blind
               Devotion
               for
               the
               Holy
               See.
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Politicks
               of
               France
               (
               by
               the
               Marquess
               )
               and
               Monfieur
               Silhon
               ,
               and
               before
               them
               Cardinal
               D'Ossat
               ,
               have
               testified
               their
               little
               satisfaction
               with
               Rome
               ,
               and
               publish'd
               her
               Cheats
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               that
               as
               we
               know
               that
               Rome
               does
               not
               at
               all
               love
               us
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               Rome
               well
               knows
               ,
               that
               we
               care
               not
               for
               Her
               :
               and
               I
               cannot
               understand
               to
               what
               end
               serve
               all
               our
               Civilities
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               to
               puff
               them
               up
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               provoke
               the
               Gentlemen
               to
               laughter
               ,
               who
               without
               doubt
               receive
               a
               wonderful
               pleasure
               in
               seeing
               their
               professed
               Enemies
               come
               to
               kiss
               their
               feet
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               France
               suffers
               Rome
               to
               dispose
               of
               many
               Benefices
               ,
               we
               must
               always
               have
               occasion
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               Preserve
               his
               Credit
               ,
               amuses
               the
               Princes
               with
               com-promises
               and
               treaties
               which
               he
               draws
               out
               at
               length
               ,
               deporting
               himself
               as
               the
               Judge
               of
               Differences
               ,
               whereas
               he
               creates
               more
               than
               he
               decides
               .
               So
               very
               often
               Princes
               contribute
               to
               his
               Inclination
               by
               their
               delays
               ,
               and
               in
               setting
               before
               his
               Council-board
               Affairs
               that
               they
               have
               no
               intention
               should
               be
               concluded
               .
               And
               whatever
               their
               Inclination
               be
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               he
               is
               courted
               and
               caress'd
               as
               the
               Arbiter
               ,
               which
               pleases
               him
               extremely
               .
               And
               why
               should
               it
               not
               please
               him
               to
               have
               at
               his
               Court
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               of
               France
               ,
               of
               Spain
               ,
               of
               Poland
               ,
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               other
               Princes
               that
               bring
               him
               Authority
               by
               their
               difference
               ,
               
               and
               bring
               gain
               to
               his
               Court
               and
               his
               Citizens
               ,
               by
               their
               Liberalities
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Expences
               ,
               suitable
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
               their
               Masters
               ?
               The
               great
               Men
               and
               the
               Sages
               of
               Council
               to
               His
               Majesty
               may
               ,
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               consider
               what
               good
               comes
               to
               our
               Kings
               ,
               by
               their
               keeping
               the
               Pope
               in
               this
               humour
               ,
               of
               his
               being
               their
               Judge
               ,
               and
               in
               letting
               him
               enjoy
               his
               pretended
               Rights
               in
               France
               .
               And
               whether
               it
               is
               not
               better
               ,
               and
               a
               shorter
               way
               ,
               for
               France
               to
               do
               its
               own
               business
               without
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               from
               him
               what
               does
               not
               at
               all
               belong
               to
               him
               in
               our
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               has
               been
               pleas'd
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               he
               desir'd
               to
               re-unite
               his
               Subjects
               in
               their
               Religion
               .
               This
               so
               Christian
               and
               Royal
               Design
               cannot
               be
               executed
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Pope
               shall
               have
               any
               Power
               in
               France
               ;
               for
               this
               Re-union
               cannot
               be
               made
               ,
               unless
               the
               Parties
               mutually
               yield
               some
               matters
               either
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               in
               the
               Discipline
               ;
               't
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Pope
               will
               never
               consent
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               to
               be
               own'd
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               has
               all
               the
               Power
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               and
               that
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               who
               have
               quite
               another
               Opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               one
               as
               all
               know
               (
               though
               they
               make
               it
               not
               an
               Article
               of
               their
               Faith
               )
               they
               can
               never
               submit
               to
               his
               Authority
               .
               But
               if
               that
               France
               were
               not
               govern'd
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               save
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               an
               half
               of
               the
               way
               to
               this
               great
               Work
               were
               already
               over
               ;
               it
               being
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Points
               in
               difference
               are
               not
               maintain'd
               by
               the
               Theologians
               ,
               vow'd
               to
               the
               Popes
               Service
               ,
               farther
               than
               as
               they
               serve
               his
               Interests
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               REFLECTIONS
               UPON
               THE
               Fifth
               Chapter
               OF
               THE
               
                 Politicks
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               Which
               Treats
               of
               the
               HUGUENOTS
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               Treated
               my
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Marquess
               of
               C.
               with
               all
               the
               Respect
               that
               was
               possible
               for
               me
               in
               my
               Reflections
               upon
               his
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               I
               could
               not
               do
               more
               to
               comply
               with
               him
               and
               serve
               him
               ,
               than
               by
               approving
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               confirming
               it
               with
               Authorities
               ,
               adding
               only
               what
               he
               durst
               not
               venture
               ,
               and
               (
               may
               be
               )
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               Upon
               his
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Huguenots
               I
               shall
               keep
               my self
               within
               the
               same
               Respect
               .
               But
               I
               would
               hope
               from
               his
               Ingenuity
               ,
               that
               after
               I
               have
               taken
               some
               pains
               in
               commending
               and
               defending
               the
               judgment
               he
               has
               made
               on
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               ,
               he
               in
               recompence
               would
               give
               me
               the
               liberty
               to
               oppose
               that
               which
               he
               has
               given
               ,
               upon
               those
               he
               calls
               Huguenots
               ,
               and
               to
               
               complain
               of
               the
               Treatment
               he
               would
               have
               dealt
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               I
               take
               great
               delight
               in
               according
               with
               him
               as
               far
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               I
               embrace
               the
               advice
               he
               gives
               at
               the
               entrance
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 King
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 noble
                 Object
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 preserve
                 in
                 his
                 States
                 the
                 Religion
                 he
                 has
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 .
              
               For
               though
               this
               Proposition
               be
               not
               universally
               true
               ,
               I
               will
               understand
               it
               in
               his
               Senle
               ,
               supposing
               that
               he
               means
               the
               True
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               And
               't
               is
               that
               His
               Majesty
               
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 of
                 His
                 Ancestors
              
               ;
               the
               which
               I
               presume
               he
               will
               not
               limit
               to
               two
               or
               three
               Descents
               of
               his
               next
               Predecessors
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               has
               drawn
               from
               three
               Stocks
               the
               lawful
               Succession
               of
               our
               last
               Kings
               ,
               and
               affirms
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               
                 Branches
                 sprung
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 ,
              
               he
               cannot
               take
               it
               ill
               that
               we
               go
               back
               to
               the
               First
               and
               Second
               Race
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               Religion
               that
               His
               Majesty
               has
               receiv'd
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               .
               Therefore
               as
               the
               Noble
               Marquess
               in
               his
               Second
               Chapter
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               pretended
               Exemptions
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               appeals
               for
               that
               matter
               to
               the
               old
               Kings
               and
               Emperors
               ,
               who
               own'd
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Clergy
                 cannot
                 take
                 it
                 amiss
                 if
                 His
                 Majesty
                 reduce
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 Primitive
                 state
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Marquess
               cannot
               take
               it
               amiss
               ,
               that
               Religion
               be
               reduc'd
               to
               its
               Primitive
               state
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               the
               state
               it
               was
               left
               in
               at
               the
               time
               when
               our
               Kings
               were
               Emperors
               .
               Now
               I
               have
               shew'd
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperor
               Charlemaign
               ,
               one
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Ancestors
               ,
               Convok'd
               a
               Synod
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               himself
               made
               a
               Book
               
               against
               the
               Second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               against
               Images
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               preserv'd
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               under
               
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Mild
              
               ,
               his
               Son
               ,
               another
               Synod
               was
               held
               at
               Paris
               against
               Images
               ,
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               which
               we
               have
               entire
               .
               This
               Doctrine
               is
               a
               principal
               Point
               of
               the
               Religion
               that
               our
               Kings
               receiv'd
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               profess
               .
               And
               as
               much
               may
               be
               said
               in
               point
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               of
               which
               so
               much
               noise
               is
               made
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               we
               willingly
               refer
               our selves
               to
               what
               was
               believ'd
               in
               the
               times
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Ancestors
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               stray
               from
               my
               Subject
               ,
               should
               I
               enter
               upon
               Controversie
               ;
               the
               Marquess
               obliges
               me
               to
               stand
               upon
               another
               Guard
               ,
               employing
               his
               Eloquence
               in
               treating
               us
               as
               Rebels
               and
               Enemies
               of
               the
               State.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               far
               from
               justifying
               the
               evil
               Actions
               of
               our
               Party
               .
               But
               since
               we
               are
               to
               deal
               with
               Men
               of
               such
               a
               spirit
               ,
               that
               display
               the
               Evil
               and
               suppress
               the
               Good
               ,
               that
               insult
               over
               us
               for
               Actions
               forc'd
               by
               the
               despair
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               protested
               against
               by
               the
               greater
               Party
               ;
               and
               that
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               signal
               Services
               we
               have
               done
               for
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               ought
               never
               to
               have
               been
               forgotten
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Race
               of
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 Great
              
               shall
               Sit
               upon
               the
               Throne
               .
               I
               think
               my self
               oblig'd
               to
               represent
               truly
               what
               is
               most
               considerable
               in
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               actions
               since
               the
               last
               return
               of
               the
               Purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               into
               France
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               last
               return
               ,
               because
               that
               it
               has
               been
               ,
               and
               has
               flourisht
               there
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               years
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               Professors
               ,
               remain'd
               there
               skulking
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               after
               long
               
               and
               cruel
               Persecutions
               .
               For
               we
               dissemble
               not
               ,
               but
               own
               that
               this
               Holy
               Doctrine
               came
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               was
               planted
               by
               the
               remains
               of
               those
               poor
               Valdenses
               and
               Albigenses
               ,
               the
               destruction
               of
               whom
               is
               rank'd
               by
               the
               noble
               Marquess
               ,
               amongst
               the
               good
               Works
               of
               the
               first
               Rates
               .
               The
               Character
               that
               Reinerius
               ,
               their
               cruel
               Inquisitor
               ,
               gave
               them
               ,
               is
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               may
               satisfie
               those
               who
               ask
               ,
               where
               was
               our
               Religion
               before
               Luther
               ,
               c.
               4.
               
               
                 Contra
                 Valdenses
                 .
                 This
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 for
                 three
                 Reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 long
                 duration
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 continu'd
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
              
               Sylvester
               ;
               
                 others
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 began
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 general
                 ,
                 there
                 scarce
                 being
                 any
                 Country
                 where
                 this
                 Sect
                 has
                 not
                 taken
                 root
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Third
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 all
                 contrary
                 to
                 other
                 Sects
                 that
                 become
                 abominable
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 enormity
                 of
                 their
                 Blasphemies
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 these
                 People
                 seem
                 very
                 Godly
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 live
                 justly
                 before
                 Men
                 have
                 a
                 sound
                 belief
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 :
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 They
                 Blaspheme
                 against
              
               Rome
               .
               An
               admirable
               Testimony
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               Mortal
               Enemy
               ,
               that
               deserves
               to
               be
               Writ
               in
               Letters
               of
               Gold.
               Let
               us
               joyn
               hereunto
               that
               of
               good
               King
               Lewis
               XII
               .
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               He
               was
               much
               importun'd
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               pray'd
               him
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Cabrieres
               ,
               and
               of
               Merindol
               in
               Provence
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               this
               Profession
               ,
               and
               some
               remainders
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               .
               But
               this
               just
               King
               ,
               afore
               he
               would
               grant
               that
               bloody
               Request
               ,
               would
               see
               their
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               having
               read
               ,
               He
               swore
               
               they
               were
               better
               Christians
               than
               he
               and
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               preserv'd
               them
               from
               the
               rage
               of
               their
               Enemies
               .
               But
               these
               Enemies
               obtain'd
               what
               they
               desir'd
               of
               King
               Francis
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               horrible
               slaughter
               of
               those
               poor
               Christians
               .
            
             
               If
               these
               Albigenses
               be
               Hereticks
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 Blaspheme
                 against
                 Rome
              
               ,
               Is
               not
               the
               Marquess
               one
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Men
               of
               Politicks
               in
               France
               ,
               who
               declaim
               so
               openly
               ,
               and
               so
               generously
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Usurpations
               ,
               that
               makes
               of
               Religion
               a
               pretence
               thereby
               to
               invade
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               make
               himself
               Universal
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               These
               Gentlemen
               would
               abate
               much
               of
               the
               hatred
               they
               bear
               us
               ;
               would
               they
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               consider
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               Roman
               Clergy
               hate
               us
               ,
               for
               a
               Cause
               that
               is
               common
               to
               us
               both
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               any
               Controversies
               about
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               because
               we
               oppose
               boldly
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               Rome
               ;
               it
               is
               because
               we
               
                 Blaspheme
                 against
                 Rome
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Albigenses
               in
               
               Reinerius's
               days
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               call'd
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               us
               )
               
                 A
                 pernicious
                 Sect.
              
               This
               is
               the
               great
               Heresie
               for
               which
               we
               have
               been
               made
               Objects
               of
               the
               Publick
               hatred
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               People
               is
               made
               to
               consist
               in
               a
               bloody
               Zeal
               to
               burn
               us
               ,
               and
               Massacre
               us
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1520.
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               shin'd
               throughout
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               France
               .
               And
               the
               Queen
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               Sister
               of
               King
               Francis
               I.
               who
               was
               enlighten'd
               therewith
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               Rampire
               against
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               labour'd
               to
               extinguish
               this
               Holy
               Light
               by
               
               Persecution
               :
               However
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               much
               cruelty
               was
               exercised
               .
               But
               after
               her
               decease
               the
               Persecution
               grew
               hot
               again
               ,
               and
               continued
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               Francis
               I.
               and
               Henry
               II.
               For
               the
               space
               of
               Forty
               years
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               converted
               ,
               maintain'd
               their
               Holy
               Profession
               ,
               by
               a
               constancy
               in
               their
               Sufferings
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               Notwithstanding
               this
               Vigor
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               best
               Families
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bourbon
               ,
               embrac'd
               the
               Reform'd
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Under
               the
               Reign
               of
               Francis
               II.
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               debarr'd
               of
               their
               Rights
               by
               those
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Uncles
               ,
               form'd
               the
               design
               at
               Ambois
               ,
               to
               banish
               those
               from
               the
               King's
               Person
               ,
               that
               held
               them
               at
               distance
               .
               This
               attempt
               failing
               ,
               was
               call'd
               a
               Crime
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               and
               charg'd
               on
               them
               of
               the
               Reform'd
               Religion
               ,
               though
               Renaudy
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               was
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               this
               Party
               was
               compos'd
               of
               Noblemen
               and
               Gentry
               of
               both
               the
               Perswasions
               .
               Whoso
               understands
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               in
               France
               ,
               will
               never
               accuse
               these
               Undertakers
               of
               the
               Rebellion
               .
               Thuanus
               testifies
               in
               their
               Favour
               ,
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 l.
              
               24.
               
               That
               
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 prov'd
                 to
                 have
                 attempted
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 against
                 Strangers
                 that
                 Govern'd
                 all
                 at
                 Court
                 in
                 a
                 Tyrannical
                 way
                 :
              
               For
               then
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               was
               still
               lookt
               upon
               as
               a
               Stranger
               in
               France
               .
            
             
               Francis
               II.
               being
               dead
               ,
               his
               Successor
               Charles
               IX
               .
               being
               a
               Minor
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               had
               more
               Right
               than
               afore
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               management
               of
               Publick
               Affairs
               ,
               at
               least
               
               joyntly
               with
               the
               Queen-Mother
               .
               But
               when
               they
               saw
               themselves
               excluded
               ,
               and
               their
               Persons
               in
               danger
               ,
               they
               Levy'd
               Forces
               for
               their
               Preservation
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               King
               came
               of
               Age
               ,
               the
               Princes
               seeing
               Him
               much
               incens'd
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               He
               was
               of
               a
               dangerous
               and
               implacable
               Nature
               ,
               they
               retir'd
               ,
               and
               stood
               upon
               their
               Guard.
               The
               several
               Affronts
               they
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               the
               frequent
               Massacres
               ,
               occasion'd
               two
               or
               three
               little
               Wars
               .
            
             
               To
               rid
               himself
               of
               them
               all
               at
               one
               blow
               ,
               the
               King
               set
               his
               Sister
               for
               a
               bait
               ,
               to
               draw
               in
               and
               to
               destroy
               the
               whole
               Party
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               giving
               her
               in
               Marriage
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               our
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 Great
              
               .
               He
               and
               his
               Cousin
               Germain
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               were
               imprison'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Principals
               of
               their
               Party
               slain
               in
               their
               Beds
               ,
               having
               Danc'd
               at
               a
               Ball
               the
               Evening
               before
               .
               Never
               were
               Dancers
               at
               such
               a
               Wedding
               .
            
             
               Pope
               Gregory
               XII
               .
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               this
               execrable
               Action
               ,
               his
               Predecessor
               Pius
               V.
               refused
               to
               consent
               to
               this
               Marriage
               ,
               because
               (
               said
               he
               )
               the
               Prince
               of
               Navarre
               is
               an
               Heretick
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Lorrain
               told
               his
               Successor
               Gregory
               XII
               .
               that
               this
               Marriage
               was
               a
               trap
               to
               catch
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               he
               then
               dispatcht
               the
               Dispensation
               ,
               and
               encourag'd
               the
               Design
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               Navarre
               having
               sav'd
               himself
               at
               Rochel
               ,
               was
               immediately
               assisted
               by
               a
               great
               Party
               that
               had
               escap'd
               the
               Massacre
               ,
               and
               the
               War
               broke
               out
               afresh
               .
               Thereupon
               was
               form'd
               that
               Faction
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               King
               
               Henry
               III.
               as
               appear'd
               afterwards
               .
               During
               these
               long
               Troubles
               ,
               what
               refuge
               found
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               whom
               God
               reserv'd
               for
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               but
               amongst
               these
               of
               the
               Reform'd
               Religion
               ?
               These
               were
               they
               that
               aided
               ,
               that
               defended
               ,
               and
               even
               nourisht
               him
               in
               his
               long
               and
               cruel
               Adversities
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               the
               League
               had
               pull'd
               off
               the
               Mask
               ,
               and
               had
               driven
               the
               King
               from
               Paris
               ,
               and
               besieg'd
               him
               at
               Tours
               ,
               came
               not
               they
               to
               his
               Relief
               under
               their
               brave
               Chieftain
               ,
               and
               did
               they
               not
               deliver
               him
               from
               the
               utmost
               danger
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               sent
               his
               Armies
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               them
               ?
            
             
               I
               would
               gladly
               ask
               the
               Noble
               Marquess
               ,
               Where
               were
               then
               the
               honest
               French
               ?
               and
               where
               were
               the
               Rebels
               ?
               Would
               he
               find
               the
               honest
               French
               amongst
               the
               fiery
               Zealots
               and
               Bigots
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               
                 Who
                 have
                 shed
                 so
                 much
                 Blood
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 this
                 dangerous
                 Sect
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               brand
               us
               ?
               With
               your
               good
               leave
               ,
               Noble
               Marquess
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               this
               dangerous
               Sect
               ,
               that
               which
               teaches
               that
               the
               Persons
               of
               Kings
               are
               inviolable
               ,
               and
               that
               exposes
               their
               Lives
               to
               defend
               those
               Kings
               that
               had
               persecuted
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               which
               holds
               ,
               That
               a
               King
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               may
               be
               justly
               kill'd
               by
               any
               body
               ;
               and
               which
               out
               of
               zeal
               for
               Religion
               ,
               plunge
               their
               Bloody
               Hands
               into
               the
               Bowels
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               as
               St.
               
                 Jacob
                 Clement
              
               did
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 John
                 Castrel
              
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Bar●iere
              
               attempted
               ,
               and
               as
               Ravaillac
               perform'd
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Huguenot
               that
               ever
               offer'd
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               during
               all
               the
               Persecutions
               of
               their
               Party
               ?
               Or
               where
               is
               the
               Minister
               that
               ever
               broacht
               such
               Doctrine
               to
               his
               Flock
               ,
               
               to
               kill
               their
               King
               ,
               which
               your
               Spiritual
               Fathers
               have
               so
               often
               done
               ?
               I
               would
               also
               ask
               the
               Marquess
               ,
               Where
               he
               finds
               
                 that
                 term
                 of
                 near
                 fourscorce
                 years
                 spent
                 in
                 quelling
                 this
                 dengerous
                 Sect
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               title
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               us
               ?
               Would
               he
               take
               in
               to
               these
               80
               years
               ,
               the
               38
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Francis
               II.
               till
               the
               Peace
               of
               Amiens
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               the
               Reformed
               Party
               were
               the
               constant
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               support
               of
               the
               Great
               Henry
               for
               near
               30
               years
               ?
               Will
               he
               venture
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               those
               Arms
               which
               defended
               the
               hope
               of
               after
               Ages
               ,
               and
               the
               fortune
               of
               France
               ,
               were
               unjust
               ?
            
             
               Let
               him
               also
               say
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               Whether
               by
               the
               
                 zeal
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
              
               he
               means
               that
               Butchery
               of
               the
               St.
               Bartholomews
               ,
               and
               the
               Massacres
               in
               every
               Town
               of
               France
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               and
               before
               ,
               which
               are
               reductions
               of
               a
               strange
               nature
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               he
               may
               Object
               ,
               That
               their
               defence
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               was
               only
               a
               pretence
               for
               the
               Huguenots
               taking
               up
               Arms
               ,
               and
               their
               unjust
               resistance
               against
               their
               Sovereign
               .
               It
               will
               suffice
               to
               answer
               ,
               That
               their
               Arms
               were
               necessary
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               that
               Great
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               God
               reserv'd
               for
               the
               blessing
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               He
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               they
               were
               judg'd
               worthy
               of
               a
               Reward
               .
               I
               would
               beseech
               also
               all
               indifferent
               persons
               to
               consider
               them
               simply
               as
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               neither
               Angels
               nor
               Devils
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               it
               strange
               that
               men
               ,
               the
               Relicks
               of
               Fires
               and
               Slaughters
               (
               which
               were
               the
               only
               arguments
               employ'd
               for
               their
               Conversion
               for
               so
               many
               years
               )
               take
               the
               course
               at
               length
               that
               Nature
               teaches
               them
               ,
               to
               defend
               themselves
               against
               force
               with
               
               force
               .
               This
               to
               take
               it
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               is
               all
               the
               Rebellion
               can
               be
               objected
               against
               them
               in
               all
               that
               past
               Age
               ,
               till
               the
               quiet
               settlement
               of
               Henry
               the
               Great
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               good
               Providence
               of
               God
               has
               well
               clear'd
               them
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               that
               excuse
               ,
               having
               set
               them
               out
               an
               Employment
               so
               just
               ,
               and
               so
               fortunate
               for
               their
               Arms
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               love
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               for
               future
               Ages
               love
               the
               Prosperity
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Greatness
               of
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               will
               have
               perpetual
               reason
               to
               bless
               the
               timely
               succour
               of
               this
               Party
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               who
               rais'd
               them
               for
               the
               everlasting
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               come
               to
               their
               condition
               ,
               after
               that
               Henry
               the
               Great
               was
               establish'd
               on
               His
               Throne
               .
               The
               King
               being
               turn'd
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               seeing
               his
               Party
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               discontent
               ,
               and
               in
               trouble
               ,
               as
               expos'd
               afresh
               to
               what
               they
               had
               afore
               tried
               ,
               gave
               them
               Places
               of
               Security
               for
               about
               twenty
               years
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               Ground-work
               of
               all
               their
               Miseries
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               much
               inclin'd
               to
               believe
               that
               this
               was
               procur'd
               for
               them
               by
               those
               who
               projected
               their
               ruine
               .
               For
               their
               Enemies
               might
               well
               think
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               that
               understands
               his
               Interest
               ,
               would
               not
               long
               sufler
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               places
               assign'd
               for
               Protection
               ,
               against
               Himself
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               resistance
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               kept
               not
               all
               his
               promises
               .
               That
               these
               Places
               would
               be
               retreats
               for
               all
               discontented
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Incendiaries
               that
               would
               trouble
               the
               State.
               That
               Strangers
               seeing
               in
               France
               a
               Party
               strengthen'd
               with
               Garisons
               ,
               and
               holding
               themselves
               in
               perpetual
               defiance
               ,
               would
               never
               leave
               bidding
               them
               to
               cock
               up
               ,
               and
               fomenting
               
               their
               discontents
               .
               That
               this
               thorn
               in
               the
               foot
               of
               France
               would
               always
               hinder
               it
               from
               advancing
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               that
               this
               would
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               dangerous
               Discipline
               in
               a
               State
               ;
               to
               accustom
               Subjects
               to
               represent
               their
               Grievances
               with
               Sword
               in
               Hand
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               fore-see
               ,
               that
               the
               Reform'd
               being
               seiz'd
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               would
               not
               quit
               them
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               term
               assign'd
               ,
               imagining
               that
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               depended
               all
               on
               their
               keeping
               of
               these
               Places
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               their
               refusal
               ,
               they
               would
               oblige
               the
               King
               to
               win
               them
               by
               force
               ;
               which
               would
               make
               them
               Criminals
               ,
               odious
               ,
               and
               objects
               of
               the
               Justice
               and
               Vegeance
               of
               an
               incens'd
               Master
               .
            
             
               And
               even
               so
               it
               happen'd
               .
               For
               their
               term
               for
               holding
               these
               places
               being
               expir'd
               ,
               the
               King
               demands
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               having
               at
               their
               instant
               request
               prolong'd
               their
               term
               for
               three
               or
               four
               years
               ,
               at
               length
               wisely
               resolv'd
               to
               force
               them
               ;
               this
               gave
               occasion
               for
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               where
               most
               imprudently
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               their
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               resolv'd
               to
               hold
               the
               Places
               by
               force
               ;
               a
               resolution
               of
               despair
               ill-grounded
               .
               For
               though
               the
               King
               shew'd
               himself
               favourable
               to
               his
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               taken
               these
               Places
               by
               his
               Arms
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               been
               yet
               more
               favourable
               to
               them
               ,
               had
               they
               render'd
               the
               Places
               humbly
               and
               peaceably
               at
               his
               demand
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Rochel
               began
               ,
               was
               held
               the
               National
               Synod
               of
               Alaix
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               famous
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               was
               President
               .
               In
               that
               Country
               where
               many
               of
               these
               Places
               of
               Security
               were
               ,
               he
               apply'd
               himself
               seriously
               to
               consider
               
               the
               posture
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               to
               sound
               their
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               good
               counsel
               .
               And
               he
               found
               that
               
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 part
              
               was
               dispos'd
               to
               render
               their
               Places
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               at
               all
               approve
               of
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               of
               which
               matter
               he
               thought
               himself
               oblig'd
               to
               inform
               that
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               having
               return'd
               home
               ,
               he
               writ
               them
               an
               excellent
               Letter
               ,
               a
               Copy
               whereof
               I
               have
               procur'd
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               follows
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     SIRS
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Write
                   not
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   pour
                   my
                   Sorrows
                   into
                   your
                   Bosoms
                   ,
                   or
                   entertain
                   you
                   with
                   my
                   partcular
                   Afflictions
                   .
                   I
                   need
                   no
                   Consolation
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   thinking
                   my self
                   greatly
                   Honour'd
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   Affliction
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   pleases
                   God
                   to
                   set
                   me
                   the
                   foremost
                   .
                   I
                   should
                   account
                   my self
                   very
                   happy
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   Storm
                   might
                   fall
                   on
                   my
                   Head.
                   So
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   Sufferer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   continue
                   in
                   Peace
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   .
                   One
                   Care
                   more
                   pressing
                   ,
                   has
                   mov'd
                   me
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   forc'd
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ever
                   averse
                   from
                   medling
                   with
                   Publick
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   acting
                   beyond
                   my
                   Calling
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   the
                   Church
                   generally
                   in
                   eminent
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   brink
                   of
                   a
                   Precipice
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   hold
                   from
                   speaking
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   I
                   be
                   silent
                   in
                   this
                   urgent
                   necessity
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   my self
                   guilty
                   of
                   insensibility
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   cruelty
                   towards
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   in
                   speaking
                   my
                   Thoughts
                   about
                   Publick
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   my
                   Domestick
                   Affliction
                   will
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   jealousie
                   in
                   your
                   Opinion
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   not
                   believ'd
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   excus'd
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   confess
                   indeed
                   ,
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   become
                   me
                   to
                   give
                   Counsel
                   to
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                   chosen
                   out
                   of
                   
                   all
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   Publick
                   Affairs
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   difficulty
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   for
                   your
                   advantage
                   to
                   be
                   inform'd
                   rightly
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   from
                   persons
                   that
                   have
                   a
                   particular
                   knowledge
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   question
                   then
                   being
                   ,
                   whether
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   break
                   up
                   your
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   in
                   Obedience
                   to
                   His
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   continue
                   to
                   hold
                   together
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   the
                   Affairs
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   bound
                   to
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   general
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   please
                   God
                   we
                   may
                   continue
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   by
                   obeying
                   His
                   Majesty
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   seeing
                   the
                   King
                   resolv'd
                   to
                   make
                   himself
                   obey'd
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   Arms
                   ,
                   they
                   assure
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   to
                   your
                   power
                   endeavour
                   to
                   avoid
                   this
                   Tempest
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   yield
                   to
                   necessity
                   ,
                   than
                   engage
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   War
                   that
                   will
                   most
                   certainly
                   ruin
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   plunge
                   us
                   in
                   troubles
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   well
                   see
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   but
                   know
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   By
                   obeying
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   pretence
                   ,
                   who
                   incense
                   his
                   Majesty
                   to
                   persecute
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   all
                   they
                   who
                   fear
                   God
                   ,
                   desire
                   that
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   persecution
                   may
                   truly
                   be
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     greatest
                     and
                     the
                     best
                  
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   desire
                   your
                   Assembly
                   may
                   break
                   up
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   safety
                   to
                   your
                   Persons
                   :
                   and
                   even
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   love
                   that
                   Publick
                   Peace
                   are
                   continually
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   praying
                   and
                   exhorting
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   throwing
                   our selves
                   down
                   the
                   Precipice
                   ,
                   involve
                   them
                   in
                   our
                   ruin
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   this
                   occasion
                   I
                   need
                   not
                   represent
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   general
                   consternation
                   of
                   our
                   poor
                   Flocks
                   ,
                   who
                   cast
                   
                   their
                   Eyes
                   upon
                   you
                   as
                   Persons
                   that
                   may
                   procure
                   their
                   quiet
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   yielding
                   to
                   necessity
                   ,
                   may
                   divert
                   that
                   storm
                   so
                   ready
                   to
                   break
                   upon
                   their
                   heads
                   .
                   Many
                   already
                   have
                   forsaken
                   the
                   Conntry
                   ,
                   many
                   have
                   quitted
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   you
                   may
                   judge
                   what
                   a
                   distraction
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   should
                   these
                   troubles
                   go
                   on
                   farther
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   need
                   I
                   more
                   recommend
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   tender
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   our
                   poor
                   Churches
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   rather
                   chuse
                   Death
                   ,
                   than
                   draw
                   upon
                   you
                   the
                   reproach
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   hasten'd
                   on
                   the
                   persecution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy'd
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   zeal
                   of
                   our
                   Fathers
                   had
                   planted
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   this
                   State
                   into
                   confusion
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ignorant
                   that
                   many
                   Reasons
                   are
                   alledg'd
                   to
                   perswade
                   you
                   to
                   hold
                   on
                   your
                   Assembly
                   .
                   As
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   has
                   permitted
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   this
                   permission
                   you
                   have
                   not
                   any
                   Warrant
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Declaration
                   in
                   Writing
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   ,
                   all
                   Promises
                   are
                   but
                   Words
                   in
                   the
                   Air.
                   For
                   Kings
                   believe
                   they
                   have
                   Power
                   to
                   forbid
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   permitted
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   revoke
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   offer'd
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   judge
                   it
                   expedient
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   their
                   Affairs
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   that
                   having
                   sent
                   his
                   Servant
                   any
                   whither
                   ,
                   or
                   given
                   him
                   leave
                   to
                   go
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   think
                   you
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   back
                   again
                   .
                   Above
                   all
                   ,
                   Sovereign
                   Princes
                   keep
                   not
                   willingly
                   their
                   Promises
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   extorted
                   from
                   th●m
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   also
                   represented
                   to
                   you
                   many
                   Grievances
                   and
                   Controventions
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   Edicts
                   ;
                   which
                   Complaints
                   to
                   our
                   great
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   too
                   true
                   :
                   yet
                   ,
                   without
                   alledging
                   that
                   we
                   our selves
                   have
                   given
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   Evils
                   ;
                   the
                   difficulty
                   lies
                   not
                   in
                   representing
                   our
                   Grievances
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   finding
                   redress
                   .
                   Consider
                   then
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   
                   continuance
                   of
                   your
                   Assembly
                   may
                   heal
                   these
                   Maladies
                   ,
                   whether
                   your
                   Session
                   may
                   put
                   our
                   Churches
                   under
                   shelter
                   ,
                   provide
                   necessaries
                   for
                   a
                   War
                   where
                   the
                   Parties
                   are
                   so
                   unequal
                   ,
                   Levy
                   Forces
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   Fond
                   for
                   Payment
                   ;
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   your
                   Session
                   is
                   capable
                   to
                   produce
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   equivalent
                   to
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Churches
                   that
                   lye
                   naked
                   ,
                   and
                   expos'd
                   to
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ;
                   whether
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   beaten
                   down
                   ,
                   you
                   can
                   raise
                   them
                   again
                   ;
                   whether
                   in
                   the
                   manifest
                   division
                   that
                   is
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   bring
                   together
                   all
                   the
                   scatter'd
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   divided
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   it
                   well
                   united
                   ,
                   would
                   yet
                   be
                   too
                   weak
                   to
                   maintain
                   it self
                   on
                   the
                   Defensive
                   .
                
                 
                   Pardon
                   me
                   ,
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   find
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   dispos'd
                   to
                   obey
                   your
                   Resolutions
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   fire
                   being
                   kindl'd
                   all
                   about
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   remain
                   feeble
                   Spectators
                   of
                   the
                   ruin
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   made
                   to
                   tumble
                   upon
                   your
                   heads
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   that
                   many
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   capable
                   to
                   defend
                   us
                   ,
                   condemn
                   openly
                   your
                   Actions
                   ,
                   imagining
                   and
                   expressing
                   that
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   this
                   Cause
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   God.
                   These
                   making
                   no
                   kind
                   of
                   resistance
                   ,
                   and
                   opening
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   joyning
                   their
                   Arms
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   easily
                   gather
                   what
                   the
                   loss
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   weakning
                   of
                   your
                   Party
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   persons
                   of
                   our
                   Nobility
                   will
                   forsake
                   you
                   ,
                   some
                   by
                   Treachery
                   ,
                   others
                   through
                   weakness
                   ?
                   Even
                   they
                   that
                   in
                   an
                   Assembly
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   vehement
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   appear
                   zealous
                   ,
                   are
                   altogether
                   for
                   violent
                   courses
                   ,
                   are
                   most
                   commonly
                   those
                   that
                   revolt
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   betray
                   their
                   Brethren
                   .
                   They
                   hurry
                   our
                   poor
                   Churches
                   into
                   the
                   greatest
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   leave
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   run
                   away
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   set
                   the
                   House
                   on
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Fight
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Siege
                   of
                   a
                   Town
                   should
                   happen
                   ,
                   whatever
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   event
                   of
                   the
                   Fight
                   or
                   Siege
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   prove
                   a
                   difficult
                   thing
                   to
                   contain
                   the
                   People
                   animated
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hinder
                   them
                   from
                   falling
                   upon
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   neither
                   Defence
                   or
                   Retreat
                   .
                   And
                   whatever
                   Orders
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   Religion
                   should
                   give
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   impossible
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   effect
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   might
                   also
                   represent
                   to
                   you
                   many
                   Reasons
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   both
                   within
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   you
                   see
                   that
                   this
                   Commotion
                   is
                   altogether
                   ill-tim'd
                   ▪
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   sail
                   against
                   Wind
                   and
                   Tide
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   are
                   wise
                   enough
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   consider
                   the
                   posture
                   of
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   whence
                   you
                   may
                   hope
                   for
                   succor
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   amongst
                   you
                   the
                   Virtue
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   Agreement
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Quality
                   of
                   your
                   Chiefs
                   is
                   augmented
                   or
                   diminish'd
                   .
                   Certainly
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   troubling
                   of
                   that
                   Pool
                   will
                   bring
                   us
                   a
                   Cure.
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   can
                   help
                   us
                   amidst
                   so
                   much
                   weakness
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   zeal
                   of
                   Religon
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   Fathers
                   time
                   ,
                   did
                   support
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   had
                   less
                   Strength
                   and
                   more
                   Virtue
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   cause
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   that
                   Zeal
                   very
                   cool
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     People
                  
                   believes
                   that
                   this
                   Evil
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   prevented
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   a
                   breach
                   in
                   the
                   Conscience
                   .
                   Assure
                   your selves
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   always
                   be
                   Divisions
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   stir
                   upon
                   civil
                   accounts
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   directly
                   for
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   Objected
                   ,
                   That
                   our
                   Enemies
                   have
                   resolv'd
                   our
                   ruin
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   undermine
                   us
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   had
                   better
                   begin
                   presently
                   ,
                   than
                   attend
                   longer
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   very
                   true
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   want
                   common
                   Sense
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   doubts
                   of
                   their
                   ill-will
                   Mean
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   reflect
                   on
                   our
                   several
                   Losses
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Letoure
                   ,
                   of
                   Privas
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Bearn
                   ;
                   I
                   find
                   that
                   our selves
                   have
                   contributed
                   thereto
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   wonder
                   if
                   our
                   Enemies
                   are
                   not
                   much
                   in
                   pain
                   to
                   set
                   us
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   joyn
                   with
                   us
                   to
                   undo
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   herein
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   throw
                   the
                   Helve
                   after
                   the
                   Hatchet
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   fire
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   House
                   ,
                   because
                   others
                   are
                   resolv'd
                   to
                   burn
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   undertake
                   to
                   remedy
                   particular
                   Evils
                   by
                   means
                   weak
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   strong
                   and
                   effectual
                   for
                   the
                   general
                   ruin
                   .
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   often
                   has
                   diverted
                   the
                   Counsels
                   taken
                   for
                   our
                   destruction
                   ,
                   has
                   not
                   lost
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   neither
                   has
                   he
                   chang'd
                   his
                   Will.
                   We
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   He
                   is
                   always
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Grace
                   to
                   wait
                   His
                   assistance
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   cast
                   our selves
                   headlong
                   ,
                   through
                   our
                   impatience
                   ,
                   and
                   dash
                   upon
                   impossibilities
                   .
                
                 
                   Take
                   this
                   for
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   our
                   Enemies
                   seek
                   our
                   ruin
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   never
                   attempt
                   it
                   openly
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   some
                   other
                   pretence
                   ,
                   more
                   plausible
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   never
                   ought
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   contain
                   our selves
                   in
                   the
                   Obedience
                   that
                   Subjects
                   owe
                   to
                   their
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   whilst
                   our
                   Enemies
                   hope
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   make
                   our selves
                   Criminals
                   by
                   some
                   Disobedience
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   cut
                   them
                   out
                   some
                   other
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   furnish
                   us
                   with
                   occasious
                   to
                   testifie
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   a
                   Body
                   profitable
                   to
                   his
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   signal
                   Services
                   our
                   Churches
                   have
                   paid
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   of
                   Glorious
                   Memory
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   unfortunate
                   ,
                   that
                   whilst
                   we
                   keep
                   to
                   our
                   Duty
                   ,
                   the
                   Calamnies
                   of
                   our
                   Enemies
                   prevail
                   ;
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   this
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   just
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   testified
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   love
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   State.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   give
                   order
                   for
                   the
                   security
                   of
                   your
                   Persons
                   .
                   For
                   His
                   Majesty
                   and
                   His
                   Council
                   having
                   said
                   often
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   separate
                   ,
                   He
                   will
                   leave
                   to
                   our
                   Churches
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   Edicts
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   reasonable
                   that
                   your
                   separation
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   with
                   danger
                   to
                   your
                   Persons
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   require
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   separate
                   with
                   safety
                   ,
                   I
                   make
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   obtain
                   your
                   desires
                   ,
                   provided
                   that
                   you
                   insist
                   upon
                   what
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   the
                   misery
                   of
                   the
                   Times
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   necessity
                   may
                   admit
                   .
                   It
                   remains
                   ,
                   that
                   whilst
                   you
                   are
                   together
                   ,
                   you
                   advise
                   what
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   opprest
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   your
                   separation
                   .
                   It
                   concerns
                   your
                   Prudence
                   to
                   give
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   part
                   to
                   suggest
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   in
                   proposing
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   slipt
                   beyond
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   impute
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   zeal
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   my
                   advice
                   be
                   rejected
                   ,
                   as
                   unworthy
                   your
                   consideration
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   have
                   this
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   discharg'd
                   my
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   retiring
                   into
                   a
                   strange
                   Country
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   there
                   finish
                   the
                   few
                   days
                   that
                   remain
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   live
                   ,
                   lamenting
                   the
                   ruin
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   labour'd
                   with
                   more
                   Courage
                   and
                   Fidelity
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   Success
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   turn
                   his
                   Wrath
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   guide
                   your
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   preserve
                   your
                   Persons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               When
               this
               Letter
               was
               read
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               at
               all
               approve
               it
               ,
               some
               arose
               immediately
               ,
               went
               from
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               never
               return'd
               more
               ;
               And
               all
               found
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               Advertisements
               of
               this
               Holy
               Person
               were
               Prophesies
               .
            
             
             
               It
               appears
               then
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               Temptations
               of
               Fear
               and
               Despair
               ,
               that
               mov'd
               this
               Assembly
               to
               resist
               the
               King
               ,
               their
               resistance
               was
               disavow'd
               by
               
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 Party
              
               of
               the
               Reform'd
               Churches
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               exhorted
               to
               obey
               the
               King
               by
               their
               Divines
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               are
               the
               representative
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               Solemnly
               Assembl'd
               .
               Now
               this
               was
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               National
               Synod
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               eminent
               Person
               came
               from
               being
               the
               President
               .
               'T
               is
               then
               wrongfully
               that
               the
               Noble
               Marquess
               taxes
               all
               our
               Party
               with
               Rebellion
               ,
               when
               as
               our
               Theologians
               declar'd
               themselves
               so
               strongly
               against
               it
               ;
               the
               most
               of
               those
               that
               held
               these
               Places
               of
               Security
               ,
               open'd
               their
               Gates
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               more
               than
               three
               Fourths
               of
               his
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Reform'd
               Religion
               kept
               in
               their
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               omit
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               greatest
               heat
               of
               those
               who
               resisted
               ,
               there
               yet
               remained
               many
               glances
               of
               Loyaly
               and
               Love
               for
               their
               King.
               I
               shall
               observe
               two
               :
               At
               the
               Siege
               of
               Montaubon
               ,
               the
               most
               obstinately
               defended
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Sieges
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Court
               passed
               before
               the
               Walls
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               shooting
               most
               furiously
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Besieged
               beheld
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               they
               left
               off
               shooting
               ,
               and
               cry'd
               out
               with
               a
               great
               force
               ,
               
                 Long
                 live
                 the
                 King.
              
               
            
             
               The
               instance
               of
               Rochel
               is
               more
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               very
               memorable
               .
               The
               Rochellers
               besieg'd
               ,
               implored
               the
               assistance
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               was
               offer'd
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               came
               late
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Rochellers
               after
               they
               had
               eaten
               the
               Horses
               ,
               were
               now
               eating
               their
               Saddles
               .
               In
               this
               great
               extremity
               the
               
               Duke
               told
               their
               Deputies
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               deliver
               the
               Town
               to
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               assisted
               effectually
               .
               The
               Deputies
               refus'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Rochellers
               resolv'd
               to
               undergo
               all
               the
               rigours
               that
               their
               King
               ,
               provok'd
               ,
               would
               exercise
               upon
               them
               ,
               rather
               than
               deliver
               the
               Town
               to
               a
               stranger
               .
               This
               just
               King
               had
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               and
               treated
               them
               the
               more
               mildly
               at
               the
               Surrender
               ,
               overcoming
               ,
               like
               a
               Christian
               ,
               evil
               with
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               Noble
               Marquess
               does
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               for
               he
               studies
               to
               overcome
               good
               with
               evil
               ;
               displaying
               our
               Faults
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               aggravation
               ,
               and
               concealing
               our
               Services
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
              
               Huguenots
               
                 is
                 always
                 ready
                 for
                 revolts
                 ,
                 for
                 Confusion
                 and
                 Anarchy
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Enemies
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 shall
                 be
              
               Huguenots
               in
               France
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 perhaps
                 they
                 wait
                 only
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 Arms.
              
               He
               pretends
               even
               to
               know
               their
               hearts
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 the
                 same
                 hatred
                 they
                 had
              
               ;
               which
               are
               words
               flung
               out
               with
               more
               animosity
               than
               reason
               .
            
             
               For
               't
               is
               but
               ill
               Logick
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               Rebels
               ,
               because
               about
               a
               six
               part
               of
               their
               number
               took
               up
               Arms
               ,
               in
               their
               defence
               ,
               to
               keep
               some
               Places
               of
               safety
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               they
               have
               sin'd
               they
               never
               have
               repented
               .
               If
               all
               they
               who
               have
               been
               engag'd
               in
               the
               Troubles
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               within
               these
               last
               forty
               years
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               Kings
               Enemies
               for
               ever
               ;
               His
               Majesty
               would
               find
               few
               Persons
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               whom
               he
               might
               trust
               ;
               and
               now
               forty
               years
               are
               past
               since
               the
               War
               for
               those
               Places
               of
               safety
               ,
               was
               ended
               .
               When
               the
               Body
               is
               in
               a
               Fever
               ,
               
               the
               good
               humors
               are
               stir'd
               as
               well
               as
               the
               bad
               ,
               and
               all
               settle
               again
               when
               the
               Disease
               is
               over
               .
               The
               same
               is
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               a
               State
               ;
               it
               is
               subject
               to
               hot
               fits
               that
               enflame
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ;
               but
               all
               grow
               cool
               and
               quiet
               in
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               repentance
               of
               those
               that
               are
               honest
               good
               men
               .
               To
               upbraid
               them
               as
               Rebells
               and
               Enemies
               ,
               that
               took
               up
               Arms
               against
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               laid
               them
               down
               again
               forty
               years
               ago
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               violate
               the
               Laws
               of
               Amnesty
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               State
               could
               subsist
               .
               Kings
               being
               the
               Lieutenants
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               deal
               with
               their
               Subjects
               as
               God
               does
               with
               his
               .
               He
               forgives
               and
               forgets
               offences
               ;
               and
               makes
               them
               faithful
               that
               were
               disobedient
               ,
               through
               his
               Benefits
               .
            
             
               The
               Protestants
               of
               Languedoc
               stay'd
               not
               for
               the
               Kings
               Benefits
               ,
               till
               they
               testifi'd
               their
               Fidelity
               ,
               and
               their
               Oblivion
               of
               what
               they
               had
               suffer'd
               in
               the
               reduction
               of
               the
               Places
               that
               they
               had
               held
               ,
               than
               when
               their
               wounds
               were
               yet
               bleeding
               .
               This
               was
               when
               the
               Duke
               of
               Montmorency
               in
               Longuedoc
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Governor
               ,
               made
               a
               Party
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               hoping
               to
               find
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               great
               numbers
               in
               that
               Province
               ,
               ready
               for
               an
               Insurrection
               from
               the
               resentment
               of
               their
               late
               Sufferings
               .
               But
               he
               found
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               joyn'd
               as
               one
               man
               with
               the
               Kings
               Forces
               ,
               and
               did
               him
               excellent
               Service
               in
               a
               battel
               where
               the
               Duke
               was
               defeated
               and
               taken
               ,
               and
               a
               Bishop
               with
               him
               .
               The
               old
               Marshall
               
                 De
                 la
                 Force
              
               ,
               who
               had
               scap'd
               the
               Massacre
               of
               St.
               
                 Barth
                 olomew
              
               ,
               by
               hiding
               himself
               under
               the
               Carkasses
               of
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               whose
               Throats
               were
               cut
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Principal
               Commanders
               in
               this
               Action
               .
            
             
             
               That
               Marquess
               confesses
               ,
               That
               
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 at
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 they
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 respect
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 Service
              
               ;
               and
               their
               Actions
               would
               have
               justify'd
               their
               Protestations
               ,
               if
               His
               Majesty
               had
               had
               occasion
               for
               their
               Service
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               loose
               time
               and
               pains
               in
               making
               Reflections
               upon
               the
               fourteen
               ways
               he
               proposes
               to
               torment
               us
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               weary
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               and
               our
               Lives
               .
               Ways
               enough
               are
               found
               out
               ,
               without
               his
               proposing
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               ,
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               has
               had
               much
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Policy
               of
               France
               ,
               whilst
               they
               affront
               the
               Pope
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               treat
               us
               with
               some
               extraordinary
               Severity
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               suspicion
               of
               Heresie
               .
               We
               humble
               our selves
               under
               the
               powerfull
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               ;
               confessing
               that
               we
               are
               justly
               chastis'd
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               For
               the
               rest
               ,
               we
               know
               in
               whom
               we
               have
               trusted
               ,
               and
               shelter
               our selves
               under
               the
               Hand
               that
               strikes
               us
               ;
               assuring
               our selves
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               protect
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               find
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               our
               Comforter
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               Life
               and
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Marquess
               is
               very
               exact
               in
               giving
               Instructions
               to
               ruine
               us
               ,
               he
               does
               the
               same
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               for
               England
               ;
               counting
               it
               a
               Nation
               that
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               ruin'd
               .
               We
               cannot
               take
               the
               advantage
               of
               these
               Instructions
               given
               against
               us
               ,
               to
               defend
               our selves
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               a
               Body
               meerly
               passive
               ,
               expos'd
               ,
               and
               submitted
               to
               all
               that
               God
               and
               the
               King
               will
               do
               with
               us
               .
               But
               for
               the
               English
               ,
               when
               he
               has
               disoblig'd
               them
               by
               
               the
               most
               odious
               Character
               that
               his
               Malice
               could
               furnish
               his
               Eloquence
               withall
               ;
               He
               obliges
               them
               ,
               in
               publishing
               all
               those
               ways
               that
               must
               be
               taken
               to
               destroy
               them
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               likely
               ,
               that
               being
               told
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               look
               to
               themselves
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               his
               Readers
               will
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               tell
               aforehand
               of
               their
               cunning
               ,
               are
               not
               very
               cunning
               .
            
             
               Because
               that
               the
               noble
               Marquess
               terms
               us
               Rebels
               and
               Enemies
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               after
               the
               humble
               confession
               of
               our
               Faults
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               neither
               cloak'd
               nor
               dissembl'd
               ;
               I
               will
               take
               the
               boldness
               to
               compare
               them
               with
               those
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               their
               Disciples
               :
               and
               that
               they
               that
               are
               not
               pre-possest
               with
               passion
               may
               judge
               ,
               whether
               to
               them
               rather
               ,
               or
               to
               us
               ,
               belongs
               the
               title
               ,
               Of
               Enemies
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               Let
               us
               consider
               the
               Actions
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
            
             
               For
               the
               Actions
               ,
               the
               horrible
               attempts
               against
               the
               Sacred
               Persons
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               by
               Ecclesiasticks
               and
               Scholars
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Enormities
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               to
               destroy
               our
               Kings
               ,
               our
               Laws
               ,
               and
               our
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               to
               transfer
               it
               to
               a
               stranger
               ;
               carry
               away
               without
               dispute
               the
               prize
               of
               Villany
               ,
               from
               those
               who
               being
               possest
               with
               a
               fear
               ill-grounded
               ,
               have
               with
               Arms
               defended
               the
               Places
               that
               were
               lent
               to
               them
               by
               Edict
               ,
               for
               the
               security
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Lives
               .
               Add
               hereto
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               their
               hearts
               big
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               incomparable
               Service
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               believ'd
               they
               well
               deserv'd
               what
               these
               endeavour'd
               to
               keep
               .
            
             
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               these
               never
               read
               Lectures
               of
               Rebellion
               and
               Parricide
               .
               And
               the
               resistance
               some
               of
               the
               Party
               made
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               condemn'd
               by
               their
               Divines
               ,
               whose
               writings
               are
               full
               of
               Lessons
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               their
               Sovereigns
               .
               Whereas
               those
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               teach
               the
               people
               to
               cast
               off
               and
               kill
               their
               King
               ,
               so
               often
               as
               it
               may
               please
               the
               Pope
               to
               Excommucate
               him
               .
               France
               has
               felt
               the
               Effects
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               during
               the
               long
               Wars
               of
               the
               League
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               the
               Books
               and
               the
               Sermons
               that
               made
               the
               Sword
               be
               drawn
               ,
               and
               that
               sharpen'd
               the
               Daggers
               for
               the
               Murder
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Protestants
               expos'd
               their
               Lives
               for
               their
               Preservation
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               am
               content
               to
               let
               pass
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               provided
               the
               same
               may
               be
               done
               to
               us
               .
               Let
               us
               fix
               upon
               the
               present
               .
               Whom
               ought
               you
               to
               esteem
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               those
               who
               subject
               the
               Crown
               of
               our
               Kings
               absolutely
               to
               the
               Papal
               Mitre
               ,
               and
               who
               acknowledge
               another
               Sovereign
               than
               the
               King
               ;
               or
               they
               who
               own
               him
               their
               only
               Sovereign
               ,
               and
               maintain
               that
               his
               Crown
               depends
               not
               save
               on
               God
               alone
               ?
               What
               ,
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               ground
               of
               the
               great
               hatred
               that
               is
               born
               us
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               for
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               to
               be
               believ'd
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               in
               France
               be
               any
               French-man
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Kings
               Subject
               ,
               Causes
               Beneficial
               and
               Matrimonial
               would
               not
               be
               carried
               to
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Kingdom
               be
               Tributary
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               Annates
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Impositions
               .
            
             
               And
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Cardinal
               Perron
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               his
               Harangue
               to
               the
               Third
               State
               ,
               is
               very
               considerable
               ;
               whe●
               he
               
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Deposition
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 held
                 in
              
               France
               until
               Calvin
               .
               Whereby
               he
               tacitely
               acknowledges
               ,
               That
               our
               Kings
               had
               been
               ill
               serv'd
               before
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               he
               calls
               Hereticks
               having
               brought
               to
               light
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               have
               made
               the
               Right
               of
               Kings
               be
               known
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               kept
               supprest
               .
            
             
               Shall
               they
               be
               said
               Friends
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               who
               owning
               themselves
               Subjects
               of
               a
               Stranger
               Soveraign
               ,
               dare
               endeavour
               to
               make
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               all
               the
               Temporal
               Jurisdiction
               ?
               of
               which
               the
               Marquess
               complains
               loudly
               ,
               and
               with
               good
               cause
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               great
               resistance
               they
               have
               made
               to
               maintain
               themselves
               in
               an
               Usurpation
               so
               unreasonable
               .
               In
               this
               kind
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Reform'd
               Religion
               could
               never
               be
               accus'd
               ,
               in
               the
               Towns
               where
               we
               have
               had
               some
               Power
               .
            
             
               Our
               Religion
               is
               hated
               ,
               because
               it
               combats
               the
               Pride
               ,
               the
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               the
               Usur
               pations
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               Substitutes
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               because
               we
               have
               shewn
               to
               the
               World
               that
               sordid
               Bank
               of
               spiritual
               Graces
               they
               have
               planted
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               drawn
               to
               themselves
               a
               Third
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               France
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               from
               silly
               People
               ,
               mop'd
               with
               a
               blind
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               from
               Robbers
               and
               Extortioners
               ,
               who
               have
               thought
               to
               make
               Peace
               with
               God
               by
               letting
               these
               share
               in
               the
               booty
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               an
               advice
               very
               suitable
               to
               the
               Politicks
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               examine
               well
               the
               Controversies
               that
               are
               most
               gainful
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               concerning
               which
               an
               old
               Poet
               said
               the
               Truth
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               of
               Drollery
               .
            
             
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 no
                 more
                 Souls
                 shall
                 go
              
               
                 To
                 old
                 Purgatory
                 ,
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 gain
                 nought
                 by
                 the
                 Story
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               wisely
               done
               to
               examine
               what
               necessity
               there
               is
               for
               so
               many
               Begging-Fryers
               ,
               that
               suck
               out
               the
               Blood
               and
               Marrow
               of
               devout
               People
               ;
               and
               for
               so
               many
               Markets
               of
               Pardons
               in
               honour
               of
               a
               number
               of
               Saints
               of
               a
               new
               Edition
               ;
               and
               for
               what
               design
               are
               made
               so
               many
               Controversies
               .
               And
               whether
               it
               would
               not
               be
               a
               great
               Treasure
               for
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               to
               Teach
               them
               to
               work
               out
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               Consciences
               in
               quiet
               at
               a
               cheaper
               rate
               .
            
             
               God
               ,
               justly
               provok'd
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Sins
               of
               France
               ,
               gives
               us
               not
               yet
               the
               Grace
               of
               that
               Gospel-Truth
               ,
               
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 8.
                 
                 Know
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 will
                 set
                 you
                 free
                 .
              
               And
               though
               it
               shines
               out
               so
               clear
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               see
               the
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Popes
               upon
               the
               Temporals
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Spirituals
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               see
               we
               not
               clearly
               enough
               to
               discover
               all
               the
               mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               to
               resolve
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               Yoak
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               great
               design
               ,
               no
               other
               War
               need
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               only
               take
               from
               him
               all
               Jurisdiction
               in
               France
               ,
               all
               Annates
               ,
               and
               all
               evocation
               of
               Causes
               to
               Rome
               .
               This
               would
               hardly
               produce
               any
               other
               stirrs
               ,
               but
               the
               complaints
               and
               murmuring
               of
               them
               that
               are
               loosers
               .
               And
               the
               condition
               ,
               truly
               Royal
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               at
               present
               is
               in
               ,
               will
               sufficiently
               secure
               Him
               from
               Insurrections
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               Invasions
               from
               abroad
               .
               Or
               should
               any
               happen
               ,
               behold
               ,
               
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Huguenots
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               
               Noble
               Marquess
               has
               sound
               him
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 State
                 ,
              
               whom
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               call
               
                 His
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               but
               who
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               especially
               would
               do
               His
               Majesty
               a
               hearty
               and
               faithful
               Service
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               main
               Interests
               of
               France
               ,
               being
               to
               weaken
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               which
               enclose
               him
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               and
               to
               throw
               off
               the
               yoake
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               holds
               a
               Monarchy
               within
               the
               French
               Monarchy
               ;
               't
               is
               easie
               to
               judge
               that
               amongst
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               are
               absolutely
               the
               most
               proper
               to
               serve
               him
               on
               both
               these
               occasions
               .
               I
               know
               that
               amongst
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiasticks
               as
               Seculars
               ,
               there
               are
               excellent
               Instruments
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               in
               both
               these
               Interests
               .
               But
               there
               is
               need
               of
               great
               caution
               to
               well
               assure
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               Jesuits
               Scholars
               ,
               with
               whom
               these
               Fathers
               have
               Industriously
               fill'd
               all
               Professions
               of
               the
               State
               and
               Church
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               for
               no
               other
               end
               that
               they
               have
               so
               many
               Colledges
               .
               They
               who
               have
               been
               too
               good
               Scholars
               of
               these
               Masters
               ,
               are
               contrary
               to
               both
               these
               Interests
               ,
               being
               so
               great
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               they
               espouse
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Catholick
               King
               ,
               to
               advance
               that
               of
               his
               Holiness
               .
               But
               to
               find
               amongst
               the
               Protestants
               trusty
               Instruments
               for
               both
               these
               accounts
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               try
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               fitted
               and
               form'd
               ,
               by
               their
               Education
               ,
               for
               these
               two
               Uses
               ,
               so
               necessary
               to
               France
               .
            
             
               The
               Marquess
               assures
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               good
               reason
               of
               the
               friendship
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               never
               testifie
               so
               freely
               ,
               as
               in
               serving
               him
               to
               ruin
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               savours
               that
               of
               the
               House
               
               of
               Austria
               .
               For
               thereby
               they
               would
               kill
               two
               Birds
               with
               one
               Stone
               .
               Not
               to
               mention
               our
               other
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               have
               broken
               with
               Rome
               ,
               and
               being
               disquieted
               by
               its
               secret
               practises
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               contribute
               to
               its
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Who
               shall
               well
               consider
               the
               Scheme
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Christendem
               ,
               shall
               judge
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               invite
               His
               Majesty
               to
               shut
               out
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Rome
               beyond
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               Right
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               Profit
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Facility
               ,
               his
               Duty
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Royal
               Posterity
               ;
               and
               that
               many
               Aids
               smile
               upon
               him
               ,
               both
               within
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               so
               fair
               and
               so
               just
               an
               Enterprize
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               warm
               desire
               of
               the
               honest
               
               French-men
               .
               And
               none
               there
               are
               who
               better
               deserve
               that
               Title
               ,
               than
               they
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               Indignation
               ,
               resent
               that
               their
               Kings
               should
               kiss
               the
               Feet
               of
               that
               Prelate
               ,
               who
               ought
               of
               Right
               to
               kiss
               their
               Feet
               ,
               for
               having
               receiv'd
               his
               Principalities
               from
               Kings
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               who
               ,
               in
               recompence
               of
               their
               good
               Deeds
               ,
               have
               plotted
               ,
               and
               plot
               continually
               their
               ruin
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               King
               shall
               have
               deliver'd
               Himself
               and
               his
               People
               ,
               from
               this
               strange
               yoak
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               the
               enmity
               amongst
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               matter
               of
               Religon
               ,
               greatly
               diminisht
               ;
               and
               the
               way
               open
               to
               a
               re-union
               .
               And
               were
               the
               difficulties
               about
               the
               Doctrine
               overcome
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               would
               not
               stick
               much
               at
               the
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               ,
               protect
               and
               strengthen
               our
               Great
               King
               ,
               to
               accomplsh
               the
               Designs
               that
               turn
               to
               the
               general
               good
               of
               His
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               greatness
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               respect
               of
               his
               Sacred
               Person
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               His
               State.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .